Chapter 26

It was as an endless gallery.

The crystal walls fed into each other, promising infinity in a thimble as the mirroring went on and on. The heights were not all the same, the angles askew and there were even slight slopes to the ground to further muddle the senses. Th effect was strong: Angharad had barely taken ten steps before she became uncertain which way she had entered. A pale and silvery glow hung in the air, lighting the way, but there was no visible source for it. Boots whispering across the smooth floor, she boldly stepped forward – after learning that her sword could not cut into the crystal, anyhow. There would be no marking of her path, the opaque rock surprisingly hard for something that looked so delicate.

The first attack came from behind just as she turned a corner.

Her saber came up to parry the blow, but she was hacking into air. The figure on the mirror, which she now saw was her own face distended into something other, smirked before walking out of sight. Sleeping God, Angharad thought. It was going to be even worse than she had thought if the spirit could paint illusions on the mirrors. This place might well become a tomb if she could not even trust her eyes. Her hackles stayed up as she pressed on, thrice more ambushed by nothing. Yet she could not lower her guard, begin to ignore the attacks. It was what the spirit wanted, for her to stop guarding before a real blade came for her neck.

The Pereduri kept to the right as much as she could, occasionally forced to detour, but after how long only the spirit knew – less than an hour, surely? – she began encountering dead ends. After the third in a row she stopped, biting her lip as she met the eyes of her horrid reflection on the wall. Should she leave the edge of the labyrinth? She had thought it sensible to try to keep to the border in the hopes of circling until she found an exit, but now she was beginning to fear she would reach a wall and be forced to backtrack blindly.

“No,” she murmured. “Carry it out to the end, you fool. Half measures are coffin nails.”

She must keep to the plan until she knew for sure it was all dead ends. Walking away from the dead end, she returned to the broader corridor behind it and caught sight of a flicker of movement – another mirror ambush, she thought, but raised her blade anyway.

Steel ground against steel, a clumsily wielded knife slamming down onto her saber’s guard.

Sheer surprise quickening her hand, Angharad pushed back her opponent – a shrieking monster, hideous and twisted – and drew back three steps. She ignored the hundred reflections blooming over every wall, floor and ceiling to keep her eye entirely on the enemy. It looked like no lemure the Pereduri had ever seen, nor cultist: its skin was rotten and its teeth as yellow coral. It wore rags that clinked, as if laden with hidden coins, and held the knife in a guard that Angharad did not recognize. Some ancient art of war, perhaps?

“We need not fight,” Angharad clearly enunciated.

The monster shrieked back and the noblewoman frowned. It seemed intelligent. Perhaps a corpse taken over by a puppeteer lemure? It was when the creature attacked that it came together. It struck by flailing blindly with no stance, care or even understanding that her reach was much longer than its own. That was no strange guard, it simply does not know how to use a knife. And that told her the hidden truth behind the monstrosity. Angharad stepped into the other’s guard, slapping the blow aside with her elbow and smoothly sliding her arm around their neck. They struggled desperately but they were weaker than her, so she squeezed and lowered them to the ground as she kept the knife flailing aimlessly at their back.

After a minute or so the illusion broke, revealing the weeping face of the woman called Aines.

“-please, I don’t-” she was saying, the shrieking turning into Antigua.

Admittedly sometimes the difference between the two was academic. Aines, looking wan and with a purpling black eye on her face, went still in her arms.

“Lady Tredegar?” she croaked.

Angharad released her.

“The maze veils our faces to make us slay each other,” she said, extricating herself and rising to her feet. “This spirit would feed on our bones.”

“I,” the woman began, then bit her lip. “Yes, my lady. May I… may I come with you?”

“You must,” Angharad agreed. “Are all of your companions also in the maze?”

She nodded.

“It was the only way forward for us,” Aines said. “Though the god made us wait before letting us in.”

And so the spirit’s scheme was laid out plainly. It wanted Tupoc’s crew and her own to butcher each other under veil of illusion. I might have seen through the trick were I facing Song or Cozme, for I know the look of their height and weapons, but I know little of those who went with Tupoc. The spirit had waited until her own companions were at the gates of its hall to let in the other group for that very reason, she was sure of it.

“We must find the others quickly,” Angharad grimly said. “Else there will be blood.”

Tupoc Xical was not the sort of man to think twice at slaying any who stood in his way. Aines freely admitted to having been lost – she had brought chalk and tried to mark the walls but it did not seem to take – so they continued her approach. As if irked by being denied a corpse, the spirit set another in their path within minutes. An ogre dripping red pus roared at the other end of the hall, reflections just as fearsome flickering every which way, and it raised its hammer. This one Angharad recognized.

“Ocotlan,” she stated.

Whatever the man heard through the veil of illusion, it was not his name. He roared again and charged. Behind her Aines whimpered, taking steps back, but Angharad breathed out and loosened her stance. The big man was strong and startlingly quick, she knew that from her never-fights with him in her visions, but he fought without polish. At a guess, he had never been formally trained.

Angharad had been and would teach him the difference.

Thirteen paces away she tapped her blade against her left shoulder in a duelist’s salute, gauging the distances carefully. Eight paces. Angharad darted forward a step, startling Ocotlan into swinging early at her, but she had stopped a single step in. The hammer swung before her and once it passed she stepped into his open guard. He was a big man and rushing forward like a bull, but the hammer was heavy and had been strongly swung so his stance was off – training, training, those bad habits were removed only through training. A pivot around his attempt at tackling her, then a boot to the back of the knee.

The big man went down, his weight smashing into the crystal floor.

Angharad leisurely turned around as he rose into a crouch, flicking a lazy cut his way that had him flinching away and swinging blindly at her. She stepped back at that, as if afraid of the blow, and he took that opening to rise back to his feet just as she’d wanted – only for her to dart forward and kick him in the buttocks, back down with his belly flat on the floor. Further back, Aines let out a sound halfway between a giggle and a hysterical fit. Ocotlan, still looking like some deformed creature, flipped onto his back only to find the point of her saber at his throat.

“Stay down,” Angharad mildly said. “The illusion will dispel.”

Whatever it was he heard it made him flinch, but he was more afraid of the blade a single hair’s breadth away from piercing his throat: Ocotlan did not move. Twenty seconds later the Aztlan’s broad face replaced the ogre’s, sudden understanding lighting up those dark eyes.

“Tredegar,” Ocotlan grunted. “I should have known, who else-”

She pressed the tip of the sword against her throat and he fell silent. No mercy for this one, who had been Tupoc Xical’s right hand since they first made common cause on the Bluebell.

“You will follow me,” Angharad said. “You will obey my orders. You will not, under any circumstances, kill inside this labyrinth.”

The big man snarled.

“If you think-”

This time the point drew a drop of blood. She met his eyes, letting every inch of her indifference to his continued existence show in her gaze.

“You seem under the misapprehension that this is a negotiation,” Angharad mildly said. “It would be best to correct that mistake.”

The tattooed man then decided he was willing to take her orders, after all.

Fancy that.

Their next encounter was not a fight.

“Angharad!”

Isabel was in her arms a heartbeat later, wrapped closed and tight. Over the infanzona’s shoulder she saw Song rolling her eyes at them. She smiled at the Tianxi, seeing she was unharmed, and it was returned. She drew back from Isabel to examine her for wounds, finding that she had been struck. Her lip was bloodied and a little swollen, like someone had punched her in the face.

“Are you all right?” she worriedly asked. “You were attacked?”

“Mistress Song struck me before the illusion was broken,” Isabel told her. “Naught but a trifle.”

Angharad’s eyes flicked to the other woman, whose empty expression must be hiding embarrassment. It must be a powerful illusion the spirit had woven to fool even her silver eyes.

“We getting a move on?” Ocotlan grunted. “This is sickening.”

Sometimes, Mother had taught her, a crew gets a man that is simply a bad seed. If you cannot get rid of them, there is only one thing for it.

“Ocotlan,” Angharad very mildly said, “it sounds as if you are trying to tell me what to do.”

She half turned, Isabel still loosely in her grasp, and met the big man’s eyes.

“Surely you would know better than to do such a thing.”

There was a long moment, then the tattooed Aztlan looked away.

“I was just saying,” he muttered. “Meant nothing by it.”

Step on them, Mother had said. Hard and often, so that the seed will never sprout into a weed. When she turned back, Angharad found Isabel looking at her with wide eyes and the slightest of flushes to her neck. She swallowed, meeting the infanzona’s green gaze, and would have lost herself in it if not for the inconvenient awareness that they were far from alone. Clearing her throat, the Pereduri released the other woman and straightened her coat.

“Let us go forward,” Angharad said. “The others might be in danger.”

They did, and immediately it made a stark difference to have Song with her again.

“Yaretzi and I were split when a slab fell between us,” the Tianxi told her. “I came across Ruesta after and mapped out what I could – I believe the hall is broadly a square and we have gone around the entire right half of the labyrinth. It would mean we are now following the edge of the left half.”

“Then it is only a matter of time until we find the end,” Angharad mused. “It must be at some extremity.”

“Yes,” Song murmured, “and that worries me.”

The Pereduri almost asked why, until she thought twice of it.

“You believe we were guided towards each other on purpose,” she said.

The other woman nodded.

“You have proved able to subdue others without shedding blood,” she said. “And as for me…”

She discreetly tapped her left temple, meaning the eyes. Yes, Song’s ability to see through some of the trickery would be most unwelcome. The Tianxi’s speculation that they were being guided towards the way out of the maze so they could not help anyone else seemed entirely believable.

“Then we must keep a careful eye out for any attempt to herd us away from a passage,” Angharad murmured. “There may well be others behind such a thing.”

Another tense few minutes treading mirroring halls followed, their fears proving more and more true: now the fake reflections were not only attacks but also feigned to be walls or dead ends. The spirit was trying to keep them on a path and would have entirely succeeded if not for Song’s quiet directions. It came to an apex after Angharad turned a corner only for the Tianxi to go still, then raising the butt of her musket and smashing at a wall. There was a crack, to their common surprise, and three strong hits later a small sheet of crystal that had seemed a wall fell to pieces.

“New walls are growing,” Song flatly told them. “I am beginning to suspect that this place is no shrine: it is the god’s own body.”

A disquieting thought for all, but when Angharad announced that the hallway the spirit wanted them to avoid must surely be explored none argued. Their curiosity led them to three turns nearer to the heart of the mirrored hall, where horrid noises echoed. The noblewoman hurried ahead, blade out, and found two false monsters savaging each other. One seemed a lupine horror of scarred flesh and smoke, the other an automaton of rusted bronze dripping green oil – the smoking thing was hitting the other in the stomach, its knife on the floor.

“Stop,” Angharad shouted.

Neither turned or seemed to hear her. An illusion of nothing at all, she thought. Four more steps and the bronze creature traced a circle of burning light on the other’s skin, drawing a bloodcurdling scream out of it, and staggered a step back before raising its blade. She shouted again but went unheard, the monster that could only be Remund striking – only for the blade to be shot in the side as Song’s musket thundered. It shattered.

Not before an inch of it went into the other man’s belly.

The veiled Remund let out a sound like metal being ground, turning towards them in what she knew was fear even through the illusion. The other man staggered back clutching at his wound, and this was no time for carefulness. Angharad barreled between them, pushing the wounded down and slapping away the knife Remund tried to sink into her side. She struck him the belly, as she had done his brother, and as he folded shouted for someone to help the hurt man. Remund, still letting out that infernal noise, feinted low. She let it whisper near her leg, then harshly slammed the top of her head into his nose.

She felt something break.

They backed away from each other after that, the veiled Remund clutching at a nose she could only assume was bleeding, and Angharad slowly moved her saber to be pointing his way. The man paused. Just as slowly she placed the saber on the ground even as she heard Aines and Isabel helping move the wounded man behind her. Remund exaggeratedly put away his knife and she let out a sigh of relief, finally allowing her fingers to loosen.

A heartbeat later both illusions broke, leaving her to look at Remund Cerdan clutching a nosebleed with eyes still wild and wide.

“Fuck,” he said, finding her face. “I should have known from the saber it was you, fucking fucker gods.”

The cursing was particularly virulent by the end of the sentence.

“I wish I could have done it without hurting you,” Angharad said, which as close to an apology as she would give.

A moment later Isabel was brushing past her – sparing a smile as she did – and making a fuss over a pleased and surprised Remund. She took the opportunity to look back, finding that the wounded man was Aines’ own husband. Felis, for that was his name, looked badly off. Not only did he have old cuts from yesterday but he was still bruised from Zenzele’s rage and now he had a gut wound. Relatively shallow, to Angharad’s eye, but gut wounds were always a nasty business.

“No,” Aines was insisting. “We must leave the blade in or the wound will bleed you out. We’ll get you back to the fort, then the doctor-”

“I don’t know if I can walk that far,” Felis moaned. “Not like this. Is Lan-”

“Not here,” Aines sharply said, the worry in her voice thinning. “Come on, up on your feet.”

Angharad looked away, finding Song coming to stand by her side. They shared a grimace.

“We must get him out of here as quickly as possible,” the Tianxi said. “That wound may kill him otherwise.”

She had known that without needing to be told, but it went against her instincts to leave when she would be abandoning others. Tupoc was out there, ready to kill if he had not already, while Yaretzi, Master Cozme and Zenzele were yet to be found. Of Tupoc’s crew the surviving twin, Lan, would still be out there as well.

And Augusto, thoughthatone dyingwould hardly be a loss.

The Pereduri closed her eyes, trying to find a way through. She could think of none that did not involve reaching safety and then doubling back through the labyrinth to the Old Fort so that the Watch physician might see to Felis’ wound. If Tristan were with them it might be different, but… I must speak with him again, Angharad thought. Surely he has had long enough to rest by now. The dilemma ate away at her. Condemn Felis to death or abandon some of her comrades to the possibility of that very same fate? Angharad shivered, a coolness calm and patient spreading through her veins.

The Fisher was watching. Waiting. Where would honor lie?

“We must go soon,” Song murmured. “Felis will only get worse and it is a long way back to the Old Fort, especially if Aines is the only one going back with him.”

Angharad had not even considered that Ocotlan might abandon his comrades, though perhaps she should have. There seemed to be little enough affection between them. Would the spirit even consider them companions under the writ of the bargain? Their like always tried to- Angharad stilled. There it was, her third path.

The Pereduri opened her eyes as the Fisher’s presence withdrew. Disappointed.

“We head for the end of the labyrinth,” she said. “As fast as we can.”

Song’s silver eyes considered her a moment.

“As you say.”

It was not even ten minutes before they reach the end of the crystal hall.

The spirit wanted them out: by the last stretch there had been no false reflections trying to lead them astray, as if the entity was encouraging them to leave. The wounded Felis trailed behind, helped to move by his wife and Isabel’s kindness, but not so far as to ever be out of sight. The final part of the mirrored hall was a straight line leading to a glittering arch, a glimpse of a strange cavern lying beyond. Angharad put a spring to her step, ensuring she was the first to leave the labyrinth, and gestured for the others to stay behind after she did.

Traces of silver light shone on the arch, the spirit revealing its presence.

“Honored elder,” Angharad said, “I have reached the end of your hall.”

“Victor,” the spirit said. “Leave. Unhindered. With. Companions.”

Then she gestured for the others to come out, which they hesitantly did. The silvery glints faded but Angharad cleared her throat.

“You are going back on your bargain,” she said.

The lights returned, flaring bright.

“Lie.”

“You are hindering my companions as we speak,” Angharad evenly said. “Those yet within the hall.”

“LIE. NOT. COMPANIONS.”

The sound was like crystal being smashed, ice cracking under your feet.

“If I claim them such, who are you to gainsay me?” she said. “I give you their names: Cozme Aflor, Zenzele Duma, Tupoc Xical-”

“LIE. LIE. LIE.”

“-Yaretzi of Izcalli, Lan of Sacromonte and…”

She paused. Tupoc Xical was as far as she was willing to stretch the boundary of truth, mostly so he could not stay in the hall and kill others. Augusto Cerdan she would not claim as a companion even by the loosest of definitions.

“… and that is all,” Angharad finished. “I expect them led out of the hall without trouble.”

“YOU WILL NOT DENY ME,” the spirit hissed.

The lights disappeared and silence followed. The world breathed in, stillness hanging by a thread, and then there was a thundering crack.

In the distance, a span of the crystal hall’s ceiling collapsed.

It was the first stone of an avalanche. The labyrinth began falling apart as if someone had ripped out its seams, walls tipping over or bursting into pieces. It did not turn to rubble, it was not so widespread as that, but what had been a neat hall turned into a yawning ruin over what could not have been more than thirty seconds. Angharad felt gazes burn into her back as one last bit of ceiling plummeted down.

“Lady Angharad,” Remund delicately said, “did you just anger a god so deeply it broke its own shrine out of spite?”

More than that, if Song’s assertion about the crystal hall had been true.

“It appears the hall is no longer breaking,” Angharad said, strategically ignoring the infanzon’s words. “Are there volunteers to look for survivors with me?”

Isabel quickly agreed, predictably joined by an irritated Remund. Song stayed behind to keep an eye on the others. The three of them went into the ruins, scaling rough-edged crystal to wade through the destruction. It was dangerous and exhausting work, for now sharp pieces littered everywhere, but it must be done. For all that their help proved largely unnecessary: Master Cozme found them before they him, having bruised from a falling chunk of crystal but otherwise fine. Next came Zenzele and Lan, the latter having been cut shallowly across the arms by a blade.

“The illusion did not cover blood,” Zenzele told them. “I saw it must be a person and not some monster.”

“And a good thing he did, if I had kept running I would have been under that,” Lan tacked on.

She pointed a length of ceiling twenty feet long and three feet thick. Death would have been instant. Isabel escorted them back through the ruins, leaving Angharad with Remund. The youngest of the Cerdan brothers had been quiet since Isabel’s departure, but he eventually gathered his courage and spoke.

“Should we find Augusto,” Remund said, “something will need to be done. Preferably without others around to interfere.”

Angharad studied him for a moment, then nodded.

“I never finished my duel with him,” she said. “Honor can be made to wait, but never abandoned.”

“Then we have an understanding,” the infanzon smiled.

Only it was not Augusto they found but the other two. Tupoc and Yaretzi were both wounded, but he the heavier of the two. She had a shallow wound on the upper arm, but he had a very thin cut across the cheek and a slab of crystal seemed to have fallen on his foot. Both had weapons in hand, he his segmented spear and Yaretzi a long knife.

“The test is at an end,” Angharad called out. “Lay down your arms.”

Tupoc smiled, but not at them.

“You first, Turquoise,” he said, drawing out the word mockingly.

“Now,” Angharad insisted.

“Or don’t,” Remund casually said. “I rather like our odds.”

Even in the face of their threats Tupoc did not waver. It was Yaretzi who lowered her long knife.

“Peace,” she said. “There is no need for violence.”

“You have,” Tupoc mused, “the most delightful sense of humor.”

“Enough,” Angharad said. “Let us leave this place, there may yet be peril.”

Tupoc put down his spear.

“Have my boon companions all survived, then?” he asked.

“There is one yet missing,” Angharad blandly replied.

“I wonder who it might be, for you to have such an expression on your face,” Tupoc drily said.

He rubbed his chin.

“Still, best to tend to my surviving flock for now,” he said. “I shall leave you to it, Tredegar. For a time.”

He strolled away, only slightly limping despite what must be cracked if not outright broken toes, and left them standing in the ruins. Angharad would have admired the gall, were he not so vile a man. Yaretzi thanked them for the help but had no intention of staying to look for Augusto. She waited until Tupoc was ahead enough she would not have to walk with him and left. The Pereduri continued to comb through the ruins with Remund, but after ten minutes she was forced to admit that there was no sign of Augusto Cerdan.

“He might have died in the collapse,” she finally said.

Remund shook his head.

“Cerdan do not die easy,” the infanzon said. “I will believe him dead when I see a corpse, not a moment before.”

Whether that was sentiment or fear she knew not, but either way she cared not to argue against it. Despite their efforts they could not seem to get close to where she had entered, anyhow, for the way the hall had collapsed had closed off entire sections in practice if not in the absolute sense – it might be possible to topple great crystals or clear sharp fields, given enough time and labor, but both were in sharp supply.

“I cannot see a way back,” she admitted.

“We could scale some of the crystals using my contract,” Remund mused. “But not all the way, it would take too many rings and for too long.”

The only way was forward, then. They could have looked further, but aware there was only so much time to waste here in the ruins Angharad gave in to the practicalities of their situation and they headed back to the others. There she found the crews had split again, Tupoc smiling widely.

“Lady Angharad, we were just speaking of you,” he said. “Have you found path backwards through the hall?”

“There is none,” she said. “Perhaps given time and effort we might be able to make one, but even then for some of us that passage would be… unfeasible.”

She did not need to glance at Felis for him to hear what she was saying.

“We will have to go around, then,” Tupoc casually said. “As I am told you set out to safeguard our lives through bargain with the god, I would return the courtesy. Shall our crews make common cause, at least until a path back to the Old Fort is found?”

It was her instinct to deny him, to insist on their crews going separate ways, but she tempered the urge to answer in haste. The cavern spread out before them was poorly lit, what little light there was coming from pits where translucent blue crystals glowed, but from what Angharad could see there was only one way out. Regardless of her desires she might well be forced to share a road with Tupoc’s crew, so it would be best to settle the relationship between them first.

“I would agree to a truce until we find a path back to the Old Fort,” Angharad said. “Extended to all now present.”

Tupoc glanced at his followers, their exhausted mien and eagerness to avoid confrontation, and snorted.

“Alas, poor Augusto,” he said. “I accept your terms, Lady Tredegar.”

They lingered a little longer in the cavern, preparing to leave, until Felis snapped at his wife. Many looked away in discomfort, Angharad catching only that the man believed his latest wound to be shallow and insisted he would be fine. She was joined by Zenzele, who discreetly drew her attention to a quiet conversation between Tupoc and Ocotlan.

“Are you any good with a musket, my lady?” he asked.

“Passable at best,” she admitted.

She was not untutored, that would have been a grave lack in a noble, but had never taken to it the way she had the sword.

“Shame,” Zenzele mused. “Someone really ought to put a shot in that man’s skull.”

“We are under truce,” Angharad flatly reminded him. “By my own word.”

“We are,” the Malani agreed. “Until we aren’t. The weeds that we do not pull up in this trial may well come to haunt us in the next, Lady Angharad. It might be best to act rather than be acted upon.”

She met his eyes squarely.

“If such a thing is to be done,” the Pereduri said, “it will be after the truce is finished. I will brook no chicanery in this.”

Zenzele Duma hummed, then looked away.

“We still have time,” he said. “For now. Keep it in mind, that is all I ask.”

It was arguable whether to plan on an attack immediately following the end of the truce, as Zenzele had been implying should be done, would be a breach of honor. It was a fine line, for in some sense to plot was to act, but it would not be going against the words exact. Yet these were a hiltless sword and not one she wanted to grow used to wielding. If there was to be war upon Tupoc Xical, she thought, let it be done the right way. Not cloak and dagger business, barely keeping to the finest lines of honor. Unsettled, she sought out Song so the two of them might take the vanguard.

She found the Tianxi leaning near the opening in the cavern wall, cloak pulled tight around her as she kept an eye on Felis and Aines. The married pair had, at least, ceased arguing.

“What is it you look for?” Angharad asked.

“Trouble,” Song replied. “But it is too late to avoid, I think.”

“It has been a long day already,” she tiredly agreed.

“We may have to pass the night out here, if we do not find a good path,” the Tianxi told her. “It would be wiser than to force a trip back when we are all tired and making mistakes.”

“I would avoid sleeping out here if we can,” she muttered. “There was something about that spirit, Song, that unsettles me still.”

“So you noticed as well,” the other woman approvingly said.

“There was something wrong with it,” Angharad said. “You said the hall might be its own body, I recall. Why would it wound itself so, however much I angered it?”

The Tianxi’s face was grim.

“I begin to wonder if it was not a body instead,” she replied.

Did she perhaps mean a corpse?

“A dead spirit, like the screeching thing we encountered?” the noblewoman skeptically asked. “It seemed too cogent for that.”

“The Watch told us that the gods in the maze eat each other,” Song said. “What if it not so simple as devouring, though? What if instead of consuming the vanquished, the victor… hollowed them out, so to speak.”

“A puppet,” Angharad slowly said. “You mean to say that this was a dead god’s shell with another playacting through it.”

“That would make it well worth to collapse the hall for a chance at of one of us dying,” Song said.

“But why feign to be another?” she asked. “I see no gain in it when it could simply place its own test instead.”

“I do not know,” the Tianxi admitted. “There is something off about the Trial of Ruins, Angharad. The way it is built, the rules of it. For there to be multiple paths for us to take but the requirement of ten victors at the end? It encourages us to go into smaller groups, fewer than ten, and take risks.”

“What would the blackcloaks gain by seeing us dead?” she asked. “The Dominion of Lost Thing is a method of recruitment, they would not want to throw away lives aiming to swear themselves to the Watch.”

“That is what bothers me most about it,” Song said, brushing back a strand that had come loose of her braid. “But it is not in here we will find answers.”

“Victory makes a moot point of that mystery,” Angharad said. “Best to triumph first and then spare the time to turn over the stones.”

She could see Song disagreed but they did not argue the point. They fell in together, taking the front as was becoming their habit. Their assembled company left behind the eerie cavern, heading into a broad tunnel whose walls occasionally sprouted the same translucent crystals. A few minutes saw their presence thinning, however, until they were entirely gone and the natural stone of the walls turned ornate. Every inch of them was sculpted, faces snarling and grinning. Beasts and men and devils, hundreds of eyes leering at them from every direction.

Every slice of lantern light revealed bared teeth and unblinking stares, as if their advanced was being spied upon.

“I’ve felt less threatened by people threatening to cripple my legs and leave me to die,” Lan noted. “Are we sure we want to keep going this way?”

“There is no other path,” Song replied. “Unless you want to try your luck with the ruins?”

“Hint taken,” Lan cheerfully replied.

She heard Zenzele snort. Setting aside her own misgivings, Angharad put a spring to her step. Song at her side, they sped through the tunnel until it narrowed so much they had to go in a line instead. Squeezing just past the narrowest point – so tight she had to suck in her breath – she stumbled out into great temple grounds. A rounded chamber spread out before her, its bottom floor a display of iridescent pools and stone gardens while slender steps led up to levels circling around the chamber that were filled with Someshwari prayer cells. The pools were fed by waterfalls, the same iridescent waters falling and casting many-colored light around them.

Stone lanterns hung from the walls, all sculpted to look like a beast’s mouth and filled with a trembling light.

“Gods,” Song gasped out, emerging behind her.

“It is beautiful,” Angharad admitted.

But it might prove dangerous even if a spirit had yet to make an appearance. They got out of the way so the others could follow them in. When Tupoc squeezed through, the noblewoman noticed with a start that the shallow cut on his cheek was now nothing more than a scratch. His limp remained, but it did not seem as bad either. What manner of contract was this? Felis and Aines followed behind, the man batting away his wife’s help – though, in truth, he did not seem in such dire straits as believed. While obviously in pain, now that the blade shard had been removed and a makeshift bandage put in place by his wide he seemed in no danger of bleeding out.

He had been lucky, then, or Remund had struck poorly.

Ocotlan was the last through, and after a minute of struggling against the walls it became plain he was too large to pass. To Angharad’s muted amusement he had to take a hammer to the sculptures before he could squeeze through and even then it was a narrow fit. Song had her musket in hand while the shrine entrance was taken a hammer to – and Angharad kept her saber close – but no spirit deigned to show.

“It might be abandoned,” the Pereduri mused. “Though that seems strange, for it is hardly a ruin.”

“There is more than one way for gods to die in this maze, Lady Tredegar,” Tupoc nonchalantly said. “It seems to me the god of this place might have been better served by a fortress than a palace.”

“We are deep in the maze,” Angharad conceded. “It seems likely the strife between spirits would be harshest here, where fewer of the trial-takers reach.”

If the spirits could not feed on the ensouled, they must feed on each other.

“Best to keep our guard up anyhow,” Master Cozme said. “There is little safety to be found outside the Old Fort.”

They agreed that drinking of the iridescent water seemed a poor idea and that it would be best to avoid touching it at all. Avoiding the bottom floor, they held close to the sides and went up the stairs. The prayer cells were adorned with stone mats, with exactly one relief carved into the wall of rooms of otherwise bare stone. Not a speck of dust in sight. The way out of this temple must be further up, Angharad decided when it became clear there was nothing but cells on the first level. They had gone underground quite a bit since the clockwork temple.

Tupoc gestured for them to halt just before they reached the second floor, already reaching for his spear.

“Something ahead,” he murmured. “Prepare.”

Though she resented how close to an order his words were coming, Angharad did not deny the sense in them. Sword in hand she crouched on the stairs, pricking her ear as she heard footsteps approach. Breathing out, she glimpsed ahead.

(Tupoc pulled the blow before it took her in the throat but Shalini shot him twice in the eye, hands like lightning.)

“Wait,” Angharad exclaimed, getting to her feet. “They are not enemies.”

The muzzle of a pistol peeked past the corner, followed by Shalini’s surprised face.

Tredegar?” she asked, then looked past her to the rest. “Huh.”

The Tianxi soldier Yong, sword in hand, joiner her a moment later as Tupoc laid his spear on his shoulder. Their entire crew was there, she realized. She sheathed her sword.

“Peace,” Angharad called out. “It seems we have matters to discuss.”

Tensions ran high, but with no crew inclined to fire the first shot a truce was established. Lord Ishaan revealed they had found an easy path deep into the maze, past a trial of illusions that saw Acanthe Phos cheat copiously with her contract, but that after that a series of dead ends had kept them on a road straight to this very temple – though they came in through the fifth level. They had been here for hours now and it took little prompting for the Someshwari to show Tupoc and Angharad why.

“This is it,” Lord Ishaan said. “We thought them the only way out of the temple but we must have missed your entrance.”

“It is now a dead end anyhow,” Tupoc told him. “The god collapsed its own shrine for spite of failing to take our lives.”

Angharad only half paid attention to their talk, eyes on the gates Ishaan Nair had led them here to see. Three great circles of stone, looking almost like man-sized Aztlan calendars with all their complex radians and concentric circles. Around the rim of every gate was an elaborate stone contraption, each bearing a single needle pointing inwards and moving so slowly around the gate it seemed still if you did not pay close attention.

“- waiting until it opens,” Lord Ishaan said. “The fourth floor is the most luxurious, so we prepared to camp there.”

“You believe the gates will open, then?” Angharad asked.

“They will,” Tupoc replied in his stead. “This is a cyclical calendar, though I do not recognize the god it is dedicated to. Regardless, the engravings give clear time of prayer.”

He tapped the first gate with a finger.

“The seventh hour,” he said, then moved to the others. “The tenth. The fourteenth.”

“We came to similar conclusion,” Lord Ishaan evenly said.

“Odd hours,” Angharad mused. “The sequence does not seem obvious.”

“Numbers dedicated to the god, I assume,” Tupoc said. “Whichever that might be.”

A second look at the speed of the needle and the hours the Izcalli had spoken of allowed her to gauge how long there was left, which was not until tomorrow.

“It seems we will all need to spend the night here,” she finally said.

“Indeed,” Ishaan Nair said. “A more elaborate truce seems in order.”

It was not a difficult bargain, as none were inclined to fight. Lord Ishaan was given right to take the earliest gate in exchange for allowing them to share the fourth floor with his crew – the Someshwari admitted there were water wells and genuine sleeping chambers on it, a luxury they all desired – while Tupoc offered to take the third gate in thanks for her ‘invaluable help’ through the crystal hall. She misliked the ironic tint to his words, but not enough to refuse the offer.

After that, they all settled in for the night.

The room on the fourth floor were much preferrable to the prayer cells, as Ishaan had said.

There were wooden beds – without sheets, but Angharad had her own bedroll – and her chambers had a stone basin that she filled with water from the closest well. Most lovely of all was that every room had doors, which could not be locked but could at least be closed. Sleeping chambers were claimed in clusters, all three crews sleeping close and away from their competitors, so she saw little of the others save for a smile shared with Brun. At once tired and energized, she retired early to her room and found herself laying on the bed while looking at the ceiling.

The air was oddly warm here, enough that even in an undertunic and underclothes she could not decide whether she wanted to be inside the bedroll or not. The dim light coming from a small hole in the ceiling did not help, tracing by shadow the silhouette of everything in the room. Rolling around restlessly, she tore her gaze away from the disturbing mosaic on the ceiling that showed black birds falling from the sky like rain and closed her eyes. Surely if she kept at it long enough sleep would ensue. Angharad did not want to approach tomorrow tired and- she reached for her blade the moment she heard the level lock of her door begin to move.

Unsheathing the saber silently as she padded across the room on bare feet, Angharad pressed against the wall to lay in ambush. The scabbard she propped up against the wall, breathing in shallowly when the door to her chambers opened and then just as quietly closed. The assassin took one step, a second and Angharad struck – only for her blade to halt a hair’s breadth away from the throat.

Isabel Ruesta looked down at the steel and swallowed.

“Angharad,” she whispered.

Isabel, she realized, wore nothing but a pale sleeping shift. Sleeveless and with a low neckline that pulled taut at the breasts, pressing them up to draw the eye. The dark-haired beauty’s cheeks were rosy and there could be no doubt as to why another woman who come into her rooms at this hour so dressed. A night visit, and the tension went out of her shoulders – she was not unfamiliar with this game. She took away the blade.

“Isabel,” she replied, then hesitated. “We cannot.”

There was no telling who might be watching, in this strange temple, and too many potential eyes. Tupoc would be looking for anything to hold over her head, and she was not sure Lord Ishaan would refuse an opportunity to sunder their crew. Which a shared bed between them might well achieved, however unfair it might be: Remund would be livid, and if he left Cozme would go with him. Isabel’s eyes widened with surprise, and something altogether colder before the infanzona wiped it away.

“I had not thought you so cowed by House Cerdan,” she evenly said.

Wounded pride bled out every pore. Angharad would have fared no better, had she been refused after sneaking in dressed so flatteringly.

“If this were the Old Fort, I would take the risk regardless,” the Pereduri admitted. “But it would be too easy to get caught here, the doors so close, and there are no sanctuary rules to keep blades out of hands should it happen.”

“We would be twice as likely to get caught at the fort,” Isabel sulked. “The blackcloaks are everywhere.”

She had looked pleased, though at the admission. And soon followed with a sly look, stepping close and pressing her cheek against Angharad’s collarbone. Awkwardly, still holding the sword, she wrapped her arm around the infanzona.

“It would be dangerous to return so quickly to the hall,” she wheedled. “Surely you would not want to risk that.”

Angharad’s eyes strayed down a slender neck, to the rounded valleys pressed up by the cut of the shift and felt the test of her resolve.

“It would be too risky,” she allowed, swallowing.

Isabel pressed a kiss against the side of her neck, hiding her face as she whispered.

“And a few kisses, would you deny me that?”

There she held firm.

“It would not stop at that,” Angharad said. “We both know that.”

Isabel snickered against the crook of her neck, a sensation that had her shivering.

“Perhaps not,” the infanzona admitted. “But hold me a while, at least. I would feel your skin against mine before you send back into the cold.”

And Angharad could not find it in herself to again argue against something she wanted so very much.

To that request, she acceded.

Angharad woke to shouting.

We were caught, she thought for a heartbeat, but there was now warmth besides her. Isabel was gone. Relief warred with disappointment over that, though both were scattered by the continued clamor. She stumbled out of her rooms, scabbard in hand, and in the hallway found a dozen from every crew on their feet and armed. Accusations and denials were heatedly exchanged, but she only saw why after a few more steps forward. At the center of the commotion, Aines lay on the temple floor.

No longer breathing, for someone had cut her throat.

Chapter 25

It was a grim supper.

After the day’s bloody price none were in a chatting mood and Angharad discreetly asked Song to stay close to Zenzele, lest he lose his temper and strike another again. Felis had been acting tastelessly enough that none had made a fuss over the brawl, but if the Malani had to be dragged out of another scrap she suspected sympathy would wane. Isabel, who sat by her side as they dug into their plates of salted pork, biscuits and peas, leaned close.

“Only one victor for Lord Ishaan’s crew,” she murmured. “And there appear to be some recriminations over the results.”

She was right, Angharad saw. Lady Ferranda and Acanthe Phos were arguing, however quietly, while Ishaan Nair attempted to play peacemaker. The others only watched.

“We have our own troubles,” Angharad finally said. “Best to leave them to their own.”

She was the only leader to have brought back a corpse as well as victors, which would make her singularly unsuited to poaching even if she were of such a mind. Which she was not.

“Not so great as that,” Isabel said. “Lord Zenzele is grieving, as is only proper, but who has spoken to you of leaving?”

No one, so far, but they had not been back for long. They would see. It was draining, to have to consider all that. Life had been so much simpler when she was but a duelist on the circuit, her rule of Llanw Hall a distant thing Father still had decades to prepare her for. Her mother had been a lady and a captain, so authority was in her blood, but she did not think is came as naturally to her. Would Mother have always taken charge if she found it out as exhausting as Angharad did? She had her doubts.

Someone staring at her, but when she turned Remund was speaking with Cozme. Strange.

After the meal they lingered at the table a little longer, expectant looks sent her way, but Angharad had no clever plan to dazzle them with. She told them to rest and prepare, receiving only nods in return, and they went their own way. Cozme Aflor, however, sought her out after the others were gone. He made small talk at first but kept pulling at his beard and hardly met Angharad’s eyes. Eventually he came out with the reason he had approached her in the first place.

“Lord Zenzele is not so wounded that he cannot come tomorrow,” he said. “The Watch physician said the cuts on his back required no stitches, only thorough cleaning.”

“Flesh is not what was cut deepest today,” Angharad replied.

The older man smoothed his mustache, which had been entirely pristine.

“I feel for Lord Zenzele, I truly do,” Cozme Aflor said. “Yet his grief cannot see him withdraw from the crew in all but name.”

“He is a victor,” she pointed out.

“So is Lady Isabel,” the older man said, “and if one stays so will the other. What is left of us then?”

Not much, she had to admit. Herself, Song, Yaretzi, Cozme and Remund. They would be the smallest of the crews, if not necessarily the weakest, but size was what concerned Master Cozme. A crew of five was certain to force Remund Cerdan to take a trial, which his protector was trying to avoid by keeping their numbers high – even it meant taking Zenzele Duma back into the maze. It was good and loyal service to House Cerdan, this conversation. Angharad bade herself to keep that in mind, for otherwise she might grow angry.

“I am not certain what it is you wish of me, Master Cozme,” she finally said.

“He respects you, Lady Angharad,” he replied. “You held the cog the longest of us and almost saved her life at the end. If you request that he continue with us tomorrow, he may well listen.”

For the barest of moments, she felt like striking him. What had Cozme Aflor given in these trials, that he had earned of her the right to ask that she wade through a man’s grief to make demands for another’s benefits? Only Cozme was not asking for himself, and that let her swallow the anger. It was not selfishness that drove the request but duty.

“I would not see our crew sunder,” Angharad stiffly said.

Tacit agreement. She, too, could see how victors remaining behind could be the beginning of the end for their band. For the remainder the temptation would grow to seek refuge with Lord Ishaan instead of remaining on a sinking ship.

“I make no promises,” Angharad said.

“Nor would I ask one,” Master Cozme hurried to say.

He looked relieved. Perhaps he had reason to be. Dimly left with the sense that she was doing another’s dirty work, Angharad walked away from the man and sought out Zenzele. The Malani was alone, sitting in his ‘room’ with the curtain open, for though Song was close and keeping an eye on him she had not gone to speak with him. At a glance, Zenzele Duma looked fine. He had bandages wrapped around his torso but his back was straight and he seemed in no great discomfort. His hair was too short to have the capacity to be disheveled and even his hat – brimmed, pinned and feathered as was the current fashion in Malan – was set at a jaunty angle.

It was the eyes that gave him away.

Red-rimmed and raw, like a wound had been drawn around two pits of bleakness. Angharad’s steps almost faltered, for what might she possibly say to a man with eyes like these, but she forced herself to keep moving. The glance he flicked her way when she came to stand before him was disinterested.

“May I sit?” Angharad asked.

Zenzele gestured wordlessly. She lowered herself onto the stone, leaning back against the partition between his stable stall-turned-room and what she suspected had been Inyoni’s. Twice she almost began to speak before biting down on the words. They felt fake, hollow. The kind she would have raged to hear in the days fresh after the massacre of her family. It was him that broke the silence.

“You told us,” Zenzele said, “that you are the last of your house.”

“Save for my uncle in the Watch,” Angharad quietly agreed.

Not that it meant anything. Uncle Osian had renounced any claim to Llanw Hall by becoming a blackcloak, just as she would. There was no longer a claim left to press, anyhow: House Tredegar had been struck from the rolls of nobility. The land would become the possession of the High Queen, who would grant it to another family at her pleasure.

“How did it happen?”

Her fingers clenched.

“They came in the night,” she said. “Steel and powder, before they put our very hall to the torch.”

Her cousins had been but boys, but sometimes she hoped they had been put to the sword. Better the steel than being barred inside their rooms, burning alive as so many of the servants had. Not until her dying day would she forget the sound of those screams on the wind.

“And you fled,” Zenzele said.

“My father had a riverboat stashed away,” Angharad murmured. “He died distracting them long enough for me to reach it.”

Had Father known what would find her on that dark river, rowing alone on a trail of ink? Sometimes she thought he might have. He had been a learned man, keeping to old ways. Unknowing of her mind, the Malani breathed out deeply.

“My mother has four other children,” he abruptly said. “I am the thirdborn, which means marrying for advantage.”

The same fate Uncle Osian had gone to the Watch to avoid. It was considered imprudent to marry the secondborn out of the family, but any child beyond that number was fated for the marriage market. Angharad would likely have wed a thirdborn daughter before she reached twenty, arranging in the marriage contract for a son of that family to stand in for their daughter when she decided to conceive an heir for House Tredegar.

“Mother never really gave a shit beyond ensuring I would be a decent prospect,” Zenzele confessed. “I used to think I had disappointed her, but looking back she simply never really saw me as a Duma. I was born to marry out.”

He shook his head.

“Sometimes I think she didn’t even notice when I left to attend the isikole,” he said. “It was Aunt Inyoni who saw me off, rode with me on the wagon.”

He trailed off.

“Is it there you met Ayanda?” she asked, prompting him to continue.

A spasm of grief. Best that wound be lanced now, lest what lay within fester.

“Under the red roof there are no titles,” he quoted. “For four years it didn’t matter that she wasn’t nobly born, only that she was lovely and funny and so fucking clever. It felt like a dream she even wanted to be with me.”

“Then the four years ended,” Angharad said.

“And out in Malan, nothing else matters,” Zenzele bitterly said. “I had not even taken off my traveling cloak before Mother told me I was betrothed.”

She winced.

“Arafa Sandile,” he said. “Only two years older than me. Pretty, they said. But even if she had looked like a seal I would have been promised to her, because the Sandile silver mines are prettier to my mother than any girl could ever hope to be.”

Even Angharad had heard of House Sandile. In southern Malan they were a byword for extravagance, the main line having once thrown a feast on a ship being carried through the countryside by elephants imported from the Imperial Someshwar. It had been the talk of the Isles for years afterwards. No wonder Zenzele had run after breaking his betrothal: the Sandile had deep enough pockets to bury him neck deep in swordmasters after such a slight to their honor. Zenzele chuckled.

“That’s about the face Aunt Inyoni made when I told her I was going to run,” he said. “She said I wouldn’t make it ten miles out, much less as far as a port. Then she said she couldn’t just let me get myself killed.”

His face tightened.

“She was more a mother to me than the woman who spat me out into the world,” he said. “Then and now. And how did I repay it?”

Angharad knew that rage in the man’s eyes, the urge to strike something stoked all the higher by the way there was nothing around worthy of being struck. The first time an assassin had come for her, it had been as much a relief as a thing of dread. Finally she had been able to hurt someone for what had been done to her, someone deserving of her hatred.

“Sleeping God, but when we set out it felt like an adventure,” he hatefully said. “Terrifying, we were leaving it all behind, but I was with Ayanda and the only family I cared to claim. Aunt Inyoni’s friends in the Watch were interested in our contracts, enough to recommend us, and all we needed was to win some trials and we would be forever beyond anyone’s reach.”

His jaw clenched.

“I thought I could get it all,” Zenzele said. “Instead I killed them both.”

Angharad could have told him that he was not to blame, that both the dead had made choices and he had not decided for them, but she knew it would mean nothing. It had not to her when she heard the same truths, for they held the ring of platitude.

“When a shot is fired,” she said, “who is to blame – the bullet, the powder, the flint that struck the spark?”

His eyes moved to her.

“Blame the finger that pulled the trigger, Zenzele Duma,” Angharad said. “You did not run away on a whim, you were made to.”

To marry for the good one one’s family was duty, but to be treated by cattle by the head one one’s house – not even consulted during the negotiations, never meeting the other party before the betrothal – was undeniably a wrong. A nobleborn child had responsibilities to their house, but that house also had responsibilities to them and the Duma had failed Zenzele before he them. It did not make running admirable, but it was enough for Angharad not to look down on the man for it.

“So I should take my revenge on them, is that it?” the Malani snorted. “Make myself a kinslayer, maybe wipe out House Sandile?”

Angharad Tredegar did not laugh, did not so much as twitch a smile. There was no jest here.

“One day,” she said, voice soft, “I will find out who it was that murdered my family, who ended my house.”

That man’s name, the owner of all her grief.

“And when I do, Zenzele,” she continued. “I will kill them all. Every last one of them.”

Her fingers clenched, nails biting into her palm.

“No matter how far they run, how high they stand, how many armies stand between them and my blade. I will drag their screaming souls to the ashes of Llanw Hall and let the wailing reach all the way across the fucking Circle Perpetual to my kin.”

Let it be the first thing her parents heard as they were born anew, let those screams come thundering out their lungs as their souls wiped clean and avenged returned to Vesper for another life.

“This,” she said with utter calm, “I have sworn. And I will live long enough to carry out that oath, no matter what this pit of horrors sets in my way.”

Zenzele stared at her, still as a statue.

“So that’s what it is,” he said. “An oath.”

She blinked, taken aback.

“I can see connections,” Zenzele Duma admitted in a murmur. “Between things, people, concepts. You are tied to Isabel Ruesta and to Song Ren, but there is a chord deeper and more vivid than both.”

He met her eyes.

“It is red,” he said. “Red like blood, like flame, like ruin. That may well be what it brings you.”

“They were already brought to me,” Angharad Tredegar gently replied. “I am simply to return that gift in kind.”

The Malani wrenched his gaze away as if burned.

“Live to take revenge, huh,” he said. “Somehow I expected something nobler of you, Angharad.”

“Fire is not a kind thing,” she murmured. “But it does keep the night away, Zenzele.”

The Malani stayed silent for a long time.

“I don’t know if I have it in me to live like that,” he said. “But it doesn’t matter.”

His jaw firmed.

“I will not suffer her body to be abandoned in some pit, her affairs pawned off to some other trial-taker in the years to come,” Zenzele Duma said. “Ayanda is beyond my reach, but I will see my aunt’s ashes spread on the shores of the Isles one day.”

Angharad felt a sliver of grief on his behalf, that he would never get so much as a pinch of ash to spread from the girl he had so deeply loved. No one would go fight the hollows for those taken prisoners, not even the Watch. Even if the three were still alive to be saved, the blackcloaks would not sacrifice their own assaulting the cult of the Red Eye in its hidden strongholds – not when they stood to lose so many more souls than they might possibly rescue.

“That is worth getting to the end of these cursed trials, if nothing else,” the Malani quietly said. “I refuse to just stay here and sit as her ashes cool.”

She had never asked, in the end, for him to stay with them tomorrow. It had been her mistake and Cozme’s to believe him the sort of man who would need to be talked into it. She did not flinch away from the shame of that realization, for it was well deserved. They sat together for a while longer, neither feeling the need to speak a word. When an uncharacteristically unsmiling Lieutenant Wen fetched Zenzele an hour later, telling him the body had been cleaned and a pyre raised, she went with him. No one else would.

The pile was outside, drenched with oil, and the body already laid atop it. Angharad stood by his side as he composed himself, struggled to keep his face calm, and finally took the torch the lieutenant was offering.

“It is tradition to speak,” Zenzele rasped, “but I have no words to give, aunt. Even an apology would ring hollow.”

He swallowed.

“Maybe one day I will have earned the right, but not today.”

He raised the torch.

“We who do not stray are eternal,” Zenzele said. “I will see you again, for there are no strangers across the Empty Sea.”

He threw the torch and the fire roared. Those had been Redeemer words, she thought, but not untrue for it. All who did not stray from the Sleeping God would meet again in time, born again and again until all had learned from their mistakes. Angharad watched the flames devouring Inyoni’s corpse, thinking of another fire, and her jaw clenched.  Let eternity wait.

She yet had accounts to settle in this life.

They rose early and gathered for the meal, as was becoming habit.

Angharad was surprised to see Isabel had risen before her this time, and more surprised still to see Tristan sitting with her. The grey-eyed man had shown no inclination of joining any crew, not that she would have dared to ask again after bringing back a corpse, but she supposed that did not mean he wanted to be without company. Perhaps if the day went well, Angharad thought, she should spare some time to find out what it was he was up to with the others who remained behind. That aged pair would do so was no great surprise, but Sarai? She was fit enough to delve the maze.

Whatever it was the two were discussing, they settled it before Angharad arrived. Tristan gave her a smile, then rose to his feet.

“I should grab Vanesa’s porridge while it is still warm,” he told her. “Good morn, Lady Angharad, and good luck on your venture.”

He paused, then inclined his head.

“Lady Isabel.”

“Master Tristan,” Isabel amusedly replied.

He took his leave after that under Angharad’s bemused gaze. She sat by Isabel’s side after making certain that others were seated at tables, making the kitchen a public place and allowing her to skirt the edge of her oath to Remund.

“You know,” the dark-haired beauty mused, “I do believe that man might not even have a surname.”

“He seems too well educated for that,” she replied, startled.

Only the poorest of commoners were bereft of last name, at least in Peredur.

“Why else avoid giving it so carefully?” Isabel asked. “No matter, it does not make him any less interesting.”

“He had business with you?” Angharad idly asked.

Isabel smiled at her, the full weight of her attention a little dazzling.

“He was giving me news of Beatris,” she said. “She appears to have had a fit of nerves that left her unfit to try the maze, so I have sent her my permission to withdraw from the trials.”

“That is kind of you,” she replied, pleased at the good treatment.

Kindness to one’s servants was the responsibility of the nobly born. They were joined by the others one after another, the table going silent for a moment after Lord Zenzele came until he gave a toothy grin.

“The funeral was last night,” he said. “Do cheer up.”

No one was so awful as to laugh, but it broke the ice. Quiet conversation resumed and after the meal ended they prepared to set out together. As the previous day, Tupoc’s group had gone ahead. Keeping to their bargain, they moved with Lord Ishaan’s group. The chubby-cheeked Someshwari had picked up a wound across the lips, an oddly fearsome sight on a face that otherwise screamed of harmlessness, and it made it difficult for him to speak. They remained quiet, though neither Song nor Shalini offered them such mercy.

The pair spent half the walk to the shrines arguing about whether Tianxi or Ramayan tea was superior while the other half was reserved to agree that Izcalli xocolatl was ‘too disgusting to inflict on even Someshwari’ and ‘there should be a law against its export, maybe make a mob vote on it’.

“It is good to see Shalini making a friend,” Ishaan happily told her, breaking their silence as they neared the shrines. “Her sense of humor sometimes drives people away.”

“I am surprised to hear it,” Angharad replied, speaking very exactly.

A wry look from the Someshwari told her that perhaps it had not gone unnoticed. They parted ways cordially at the shrines, returning to their previous paths. The dove spirit’s grounds were eerily silent, the holes in the floor still there – though they now looked like simple pits – and the entity itself not deigning to appear. They hurried through, dimly unsettled, and took the same upwards path as before. It was more tiring than dangerous to retrace their steps now that they knew there would be no ambush waiting for them.

When they climbed up from the pools into the tunnel again, ready to shimmy across the edge to the stairs of the temple where Inyoni had died, they did it knowing that a dead thing would attempt to scare them into falling. All ignored it, as for all its loudness it could not hurt them, save for Zenzele – who slapped the remnant spirit on its head with a laugh, though it did not cease shrieking. Not enough thought remained inside, she suspected.

The gesture was to be an augury of continued recklessness, Angharad realized when he did not wait for everyone to be ready before climbing the steps to the clockwork temple. Cursing under her breath she hurried, finding him standing along among the great room with the polished floor and the ticking machines.

“Not a trace of anything broken,” he said when she caught up. “Like we were never here at all.”

The spirit of brass and cogs did not show, this time, perhaps uninterested now that it had fed and they could not be pressed into another of its tests.

“You are a victor still,” Angharad said. “That remains.”

“It was a victor as well,” Zenzele mildly replied. “That is the part I find difficult to forgive.”

They had not ventured beyond the clockwork temple yesterday, so it was fresh grounds they broke as the crossed the machine-strewn chamber. There was a hall leading out, a thing of moonstone and serpentine as the one that had led them in, but here the streaks of iron and gold painting the walls were not so wild. There were clear patterns, beginning circular and becoming increasingly angular as the hall continued. It made Angharad’s eyes tear up to look at them too long so she yanked her gaze away. That the spirit had not appeared did not mean its hand could not be felt.

At the end of the hall half-shattered stairs led down to what she thought to be walls at first but soon realized were the sloping seats of an arena. It was why her boots creaked against sand as she took the lead and why the structure was so curved – though she could not see the whole of it, as it continued around the side of the clockwork temple and mixed into masses of rubbles with jutting columns. The grounds were ruins, not a shrine, and as they walked on the sand they found that there were three ways out of the arena.

The first was in a straight line, through the front gates, and appeared to be a tangle of stairs going both up and down. Another was through a rusted grate, going down into the ground in a spiral, and the last began atop the highest seats to their right: some sort of bridge leading into a structure that seemed to be a broad tower.

“That tower has shrine written all over it,” Lord Remund opined.

“Agreed,” Song said. “The stairs perhaps?”

“I do not like the look of that grate,” Angharad admitted. “Let us try the stairs.”

There were no strong opinions against it, so to the stairs they went. It was worse than she had thought at first glance: the stairs led up and down, left and right, and crisscrossed each other as if painted by a madman. Going up  a few flights let her catch sight of a structure at the end of the mess, what looked like a highway with raised steles wedged in between two large walls, but the stairs themselves were a death trap. They were falling apart, sometimes on each other, and after Zenzele kicked a loose stone on a whim an entire section collapsed. The Malani apologized, but the words were a little too blithe for her taste.

Angharad stared him down until he looked away, conceding with a jerky nod. He was allowed his grief but not to risk their lives with it.

Yet disinclined to the high bridge and tower, they headed for the rusted grate. Yaretzi and Master Cozme kicked it off the hinges and then went down the narrow tunnel. It spun in a spiral, uncomfortably narrow, and dug into the stone beneath. There were no steps, only a slope, and they had to be careful not to slip. After what had to be at least ten minutes of heading down they emerged into a dark crypt. Rectangular tombs of bare stone lay open, lantern light revealing they were filled only with dust, and at the other end of the chamber the wall was made from a darker kind of stone. They crossed, wary of an attack that never came, and then stepped into a hall that ended after three feet in a strange circular chamber lit by some kind of hanging lantern.

There were four gates inside the room, but all were closed and barred.

Angharad saw no lock or knocker, nor any other way to open them, so her gaze strayed to the strange contraption that filled almost the entire room. It looked like a wheel, she thought, though one without a rim. Four spokes of solid brass jutted out, each going from slightly above her midsection to the floor, while the hub they jutted from was tall as a man and broad as three – and not small men, either. The mechanism’s floor was dull brass, rough and unpolished, but unlike the hallway bore no dust.

“It does not look like a shrine,” Song noted. “There are no marks and symbols, only bare stone and brass.”

“Perhaps we are meant to push the spokes of the wheel,” Remund Cerdan suggested. “To raise the gates like a portcullis.”

“Could be,” Angharad mused. “Though that would be a great weight and we might not be enough.”

“No, we will be.”

She glanced back, seeing Yaretzi bush past Isabel with a grim look on her face.

“I have seen this before,” the Izcalli said. “Some of my people’s candles are locked the same way.”

“You know how to open it?” Angharad asked.

“If I am right,” Yaretzi agreed.

The dark-haired woman made her way to the edge of the hall, kneeling by the threshold to the wheelroom to rap a knuckle against the brass floor. The sound, to Angharad’s surprise, was hollow. As if there were nothing under a small layer of brass. Yaretzi repeated the same gesture until her hand was near the center of the space between the two spokes, where at last the sound turned solid.

“As I thought,” the Izcalli said, rising to her feet. “It is weight-locked. Enough of us will need to stand on the platform to lower the hidden part and trigger the mechanism.”

“And then what?” Master Cozme asked.

There Yaretzi grimaced.

“I am uncertain,” she admitted. “I have never seen one with more than a single gate. It should open the doors, but beyond that I cannot say.”

“Sounds fun,” Lord Zenzele carelessly said. “Let’s give it a whirl.”

Angharad glance at him warningly but did not speak otherwise. For all that the Malani was being reckless the plain truth was that activating the device was the only way through this room.

“There might be some danger falling upon us before the doors open,” Isabel said. “It would be best for us to split with such an eventuality in mind.”

The Pereduri noblewoman thought that sensible enough. They separated accordingly: Isabel with her, Cozme with Remund, and after Zenzele insisted on standing alone Song and Yaretzi. When Isabel joined her at the center of the space some mechanical part clicked beneath their feet, the floor descending by the barest of fractions, and then they watched as the others spread around the wheel by climbing over spokes. The very moment Zenzele took his place, a last click resounded across the small room and they all felt something shifting beneath their feet.

A long moment passed.

“Perhaps we are to push after all,” Lord Remund drawled.

He went to place his hand against the spoke before him, but before he could there was a sudden shiver beneath their feet. Angharad glimpsed ahead and-

Brace yourselves,” she shouted.

Half of them were still knocked down when the wheel abruptly began spinning. She caught Isabel by the waist, bringing her close and trying not to wonder at how even in this nightmare of an island the infanzona’s hair still smelled of lavender, then held them both in place by snatching at the top of the spoke with her other hand. Cozme cursed virulently as he smacked into the brass and Zenzele let out a whooping laugh as he held on for dear life. All the lanterns save Yaretzi’s went flying, smashing against stone or brass.

And the wheel kept spinning, faster and faster.

Isabel would have slipped her gasp had the dark-haired beauty not begun clinging to the spoke on her own, the two of them struggling to keep upright as the air howled against their faces and the sole burning light above whipped them with shadows.

“The gate,” Song shouted. “The gate is opening.”

Angharad risked a glance and saw that the Tianxi was right: one of the gates was slowly rising, as if being dragged up an inch at a time. Were they meant to jump out when it opened up enough? It would be difficult, she thought, but hardly impossible. They held one for another ten breaths, the gate opening up just enough for a man to be able to get through on their knees, and Angharad pushed herself up. Hopefully the others would not argue the need to jump, for speaking would be difficult.

“We-”

Before she could finish the sentence, she turned weightless. Or so it felt for the barest fraction of a moment, before she realized that the wheel had just abruptly changed directions. Shouting as she was thrown back against a curtain of brass – ancestors, that was going to bruise – and Isabel’s back smacked her in the face a heartbeat later, she heard other shouts.

Two of which abruptly cut off.

No, she thought, rising to her feet as she pushed off the infanzona. It was as she feared: Song and Yaretzi were missing while the once-open gate had slammed shut. It is no gate mechanism, she thought, it is a trap. One meant to separate us.  

“Seek each other out on the other side,” Angharad shouted. “We must not remain-”

Unlike the last, the gate that opened this time did so in a heartbeat and Zenzele threw himself in the opening with a wild laugh before wheel even changed directions to force his hand. They were all better prepared for the turnabout this time, all staying on their feet save Remund – who Cozme caught by the arm and held in place. The third gate opened, the pair tossed through it, and for the first time Angharad got a glimpse of what lay past it. Some kind of stony slope. They both went tumbling down.

Now there were only the two of them left.

“Ready yourself,” she told Isabel. “Better to jump than be thrown.”

She had not closely looked at the infanzona before but now that she did, she saw the terror writ there. Isabel’s fair face had gone pale, her eyes wild and she was worrying her lip so hard it looked fit to bleed.

“Please,” Isabel said. “Together. I do not know if-”

How striking her teary gaze was Angharad thought, a little dazed. She tended to prefer women of harder character, but perhaps on occasion being needed would not be so – no, not the time.

“Together,” she agreed.

They barely had three heartbeats to ready themselves before the fourth gate began to open. The timing seemed to be shorter every time, as if the machine fed on its own momentum. Angharad glimpsed ahead twice to gauge the timing, a trick she was becoming increasingly fond of, and almost winced when she saw herself hit the bottom of the gate with her front teeth on the first attempt. It was a good thing she did not feel what she saw, as she could do without intimate knowledge of what it felt like to shatter half her mouth.

When they leapt, Isabel trembling in her arms, it was straight into the dark.

Blinded by the sudden change in lighting Angharad blinked even as the ground gave beneath her feet – it was a slope, like she had seen in the others – but after two steps her boots slid against wetness and Isabel screamed in fear. They tumbled forward, Angharad’s belly flopping on shallow water while her chin raked against the stone below it, and she felt Isabel’s fingers slide through hers.

“No,” the infanzona shouted. “Angharad, you-”

She was interrupted by a loud thump, smacking into something. For a heartbeat Angharad believed her dead, the thought like a burn, but then she heard Isabel shouting as she bounced off into water. Distant water, as if they were being separated. Without a lantern to see Angharad was blind, but even as she fell her fingers groped ahead and she found rising stone – there had been a fork just beyond the gate, she realized, and they were falling down different sides of it. Heart pounding with fear for the infanzona, she tried to hurry her way down. The water was shallow but it helped her slide faster, her clothes drenched and hair turning slick.

She went down a canal for what felt like an eternity until she fell into a pool.

It was deep enough she had to swim up and when she broke the surface she saw there was finally light again, coming from glass orbs hung on the ceiling. Making for the shore, she got out onto a stone floor before taking a better look around. This looked to be a cavern, though one with two large pools – both being fed by small canals, one of which she had come through. There were half a dozen openings in the wall ahead, none of them looking carved and all rather narrow. Angharad waited a little longer to see if Isabel was to come down the other canal, but after a few minutes of dripping onto the floor to no sign of the infanzona she reluctantly got moving.

A few glimpses told her there were no traps no matter the opening, so she took the rightmost and headed in.

The lights were dimmer in here, small glass orbs burning dirty yellow, but she could still see just fine. Twice she faced forks and took a right, the second time leading her to a precipice. The tunnel ended abruptly in a deep black abyss facing wall of rock, faint wind like a breath rising from below. She shuddered, about ready to double back when she saw a flicker of movement ahead. She had not noticed, but on the other side of the precipice there was an opening in the rock with light flickering – almost like an eye. She saw a pool through it, and another precipice someone was standing by. Their hair was long and dark.

“Isabel,” she shouted, and it echoed endlessly in the abyss.

The silhouette across did not react, hesitating a little longer before moving out of sight. There was no telling if it was truly the infanzona, Angharad reminded herself. Where spirits held dominion the wise did not trust their eyes.

She returned to the tunnels, intent on pushing forward since it was unlikely there was a way across the abyss. Everywhere seemed the same, bare stone coated in flickering light, and after a while it felt as if she had no idea where she’d come from. Angharad began scratching the walls with her sword under the orbs, but she had begun too late and it only prevented her from going in circles. After long enough that her clothes had gone from wet to damp, the Pereduri finally stumbled onto the end of the tunnels. It was a striking enough sight it gave her pause, impatient as she was.

It was as if someone had raised a hall entirely out of cloudy, silvery crystals.

They shone with light from somewhere unseen, each perfectly smooth surface reflecting itself as a house of mirrors. It was strikingly beautiful, Angharad thought, enough that she was distracted from immediately noticing the entrances. There were three of them, going into a hall that must be sprawling for she saw no end to it, but one was closed by a solid slab of crystal. She approached for a closer look, eyes widening when she saw that someone had darkened the threshold of the entrance around the slab with what must have been an open flame. Two letters: S and Y.  Yaretzi, she recalled, had kept her lantern from breaking when the spin changed directions.

Angharad breathed in deeply, comforted at the thought that at least two of her comrades had made it this far. That it might be only two was an upsetting prospect, but there might well be other entrances to this place. There had been four doors, after all. At the very least there could be no doubt that this hall must be her path, or as to what its true nature was despite its beauty. Angharad straightened her back, then offered a low bow.

“I implore the attention of the honored elder who dwells in this temple,” she said.

The air shivered, but this was subtler a spirit than the kind she had encountered in the maze until now. There was no great manifestation, no eye-catching totem to command attention. Only traces of silver light facing her in the slab of crystal, suggesting the shape of a face.

“Robber. Or. Supplicant.”

Angharad hid her pained wince by lowering her head. It was as if the words were made of the sound of crystal cracking, just a little too high and sharp to be anything but daggers to the ear.

“I would be a supplicant to your temple, honored elder,” Angharad said. “If you would tell me of the terms of your test and the wager therein.”

“Wager. Lantern.”

Not unexpected. She waited for the terms.

“Win. By. Reaching. End. Hall.”

A pause.

“Or. Take. A. Life.”

Painful as it was to the ear, she sought clarifications. The prize would be crossing the temple unhindered for she and any companion. To die within the hall, however, was to surrender your soul to the spirit. It remained vague about whose life might be taken within its test, however, simply calling them ‘opponents’. She had her suspicions, especially when it was made plain that to take another’s life would see you led to the end of the hall safely. It means to keep us in its hall of mirrors until we grow desperate enough to kill our own, Angharad thought. The Watch had implied nothing lived out here save for ravenous spirits, so the only lives for them to take were each other’s.

She had no intention of slaying her companions or allowing them to be slain, but that still meant taking the test.

“I accept your test and terms, honored elder, and would undertake supplication,” Angharad said.

“Good. Luck.”

To ascribe emotion to the spirit would be as trying to read the intonation of a razor blade, but as it spoke Angharad somehow felt as if she was being mocked. And though it was but a glimmer of cold light, she could not shake the impression that she had looked at something living – convulsing, red and wet, like a throat swallowing. A second look told her it was but tiredness working away at her mind, the spirit unchanged. Hiding her unease, the Pereduri headed for the entrance to her right and settled her breathing. Hand on her saber, she took a firm step past the threshold and into the shining hall.

A heartbeat after, a slab of crystal hammered down and closed the entrance.

There would be no going back.

Chapter 24

“So?”

Vanesa frowned down at the papers with the gate mechanisms drawn on them, idly picking at the edge of her missing eye wound. Maryam was a deft hand with charcoal.

 “It is not a lock,” the clockmaker said. “It is much too complex for that. That it is a machine is not in doubt, but the manner of machinery it is trips me up.”

Tristan, crouched at her side, hummed as he glanced at the papers. He taken looks at Maryam’s drawings as well but gotten little out of it. He was a lockpicker, this was several miles past his area of expertise.

“Why?”

The old woman bent over as she leant on her crutches, letting out a small hiss of pain, and tapped the set of metal tiles above the center of the gate.

“See these?” she said. “Their surroundings are full of cogs that would move only if we press the tiles, not unlike an elaborate combination lock, but the section does not connect to most of the mechanisms on rest of the gate.”

“So we are not seeing the whole mechanism?” he ventured.

“Almost certainly,” she said. “I believe that, under all the misdirection, the gate is best understood as three concentric circles.”

She tapped the tiles again.

“First this section, whose tiles will require pressing.”

She then drew a finger in a vague vertical oval shape around the tiles.

“Then this area, which has the most moving parts but no obvious trigger or purpose – my guess is that it connects to something unseen, possibly an aetheric engine.”

To end she drew a circle that swallowed up most of the gate, near the edges.

“We end with a broad ring that bears an underlying circular structure. I should be able to make it rotate when I grasp what makes it move,” Vanesa mused. “It is not a puzzle, Tristan, because the machinery is clearly meant to have some continuous movement. Yet neither is it akin to a clock: it does not seem to be using a fixed unit of measurement.”

“And if you had to guess what the mechanisms do, all used together?” Tristan pressed.

“Whatever it is those tiles decide it should,” Vanesa replied without batting an eye, moving her finger back to them. “Beyond that I could not say without having a look at the hidden parts.”

She paused.

“If you lend me Sarai as eyes and legs,” Vanesa added, “I think I could make out the purpose of the outer ring. It is after that we shall hit a dead end.”

“I will ask her,” Tristan said. “As for the dead end, let me worry about it.”

He had already begun planning how to get up in the pillar, through that opening he had glimpsed last night. The hidden parts that Vanesa was thinking of must be in there. Movement caught his attention, revealing that Maryam and Francho had returned from their belated walk to the shrines, so he parted ways with the old woman. He met Maryam halfway as the old professor kept going, leaving the two of them behind.

“Any trouble?” he asked.

“There is not a soul out there, everyone is in the maze,” Maryam told him. “It was safe enough, though it would be wise not to let him go unescorted anyhow.”

“Agreed,” Tristan said. “And thanks.”

“He is an interesting man and free with conversation,” she shrugged. “It was not much of an imposition.”

“Thanks anyhow,” the thief said. “Vanesa would have your help, if you are willing to lend it.”

“Progress on the gate?” Maryam asked.

“She believes with your help there could be,” Tristan said. “Though I will need to venture in a few dark corners before we get our full answers, I think.”

“Work suited to your nature,” the blue-eyed woman drily said. “You are a natural skulker, Tristan.”

“That is most unkind of you,” he gravely replied.

A beat.

“I took me years to learn such splendid manners of skulking, do not discredit my efforts.”

Maryam’s lips twitched, as did his own. They parted ways without need for anything more, brushing elbows as they went in opposite directions. Francho, looking tired but beaming, had obtained a cup of water and was dutifully sipping at it on one of the kitchen tables. Tristan joined him.

“You look in a fine mood,” the thief observed.

“I have found answers,” the professor said. “That is always a fine thing.”

“You have willing ears as well, should you be inclined share,” Tristan easily replied.

The old man nodded, eyes bright.

“As we suspected, my young friend, it was the Antediluvians that built this place,” Francho said. “That is, the earliest parts of it.”

“The iron gate and the pillar,” Tristan guessed.

And the great golden machine above, though that was not in doubt. Who else built could build the likes of that? The old man nodded, sipping at his cup.

“My surprise,” the professor said, “was in learning it was not men who built the maze and fort.”

The thief breathed in sharply.

“You mean the Watch didn’t bring in all these shrines?”

“Oh no,” the toothless old man grinned. “This is much, much older than the Iscariot Accords – the shrine adorned with a lion head, for example, was brought here during what I believe to be the Century of Loss.”

Tristan counted in his head. The Accords were signed in eighty-one Steel so that was all of Loss and Crowns on top of those eighty-one years. Almost three centuries from a date that was now over three centuries ago. The thief’s brow rose.

“Darklings built this?” he asked.

It was not impossible, he supposed. Hollows were hardly incapable of great works, for all that they tended to be decades – if not more – behind the great powers of Vesper. The Century of Loss was not so long after the collapse of the Second Empire either, they would still have wielded some old wonders.

“Devils built this,” Francho corrected.

He broke out into a wet cough, leaving Tristan to digest the strangeness of what he had just heard. Devils? They were months away from Pandemonium by sail, and though Hell was hardly the only dwelling place of their kind Pandemonium was their only city. But then the maze was not meant to be inhabited, was it? This was merely a kind of outpost, not so uncommon a thing.

“Both the fort and the maze?”

“The fort all at once, from what I can hear, but the maze is the work of centuries,” Francho said.

“And then the Watch took it over,” Tristan muttered. “Why? Why build this place, and why take it?”

“A fascinating mystery,” the old professor enthusiastically said. “I cannot make out devil’s voices as clearly as men’s, especially the young, but I do believe further journeys to the maze will yield some answers.”

“I will be getting word about what lies deeper inside it from of our friends,” Tristan said, absent-mindedly nodding. “That too should be of use.”

“I shall look forward to it,” Francho cheerfully said.

He left the old man to his rest.

It would be hours yet before the maze crews returned, but Tristan did not have time to idle. He had plans for tonight, but to be feasible they first required to Old Fort to be cased. The blackcloaks were generally disinclined to let him onto the ramparts but after some wheedling a sergeant let him under escort for a minute or two. He had not gotten anywhere near the parts of the fort that were off-limits – the barracks, supply depot and northwestern bastion – but now he had a decent idea of where the patrols on the walls would be looking from.

There were quite a few dead angles, if you timed yourself right, which he could. That was the downside of patrolling carrying lanterns, anyone could see you coming.

Getting to the bastion stairs should not be all that difficult, given how many nooks and crannies to hide in he had already found, but once on the stairs it would be difficult. There was always a guard on the wall above the stairs and even if he snuck up onto the bastion there was no cover there: he could be seen from all over the fort. Snuffing out the lanterns was usually his answer to that sort of thing, but this was not the Murk and these weren’t bored street toughs: if a lantern went out, the Watch would go there and look. Besides, there is no way for me to get up that rope ladder quickly enough that I would not be noticed.

Which was a problem, since up that ladder was where he needed to go.

“Make a distraction,” Fortuna suggested. “Like fire.”

“You always suggest fire,” he complained. “What are you the goddess of again?”

“Second-rate thieves, apparently,” the Lady of Long Odds savagely replied.

Tristan mimed taking an arrow to the heart, to her peal of laughter. Her plan would not work for the same reason that snuffing out the lanterns would not. These were professionals, if he made a mess the section of the fort they wanted to keep hidden was the very first part they would lock down. Her suggestion was useful, however, in a way he had learned to cultivate as a child: always consider the very opposite of what Fortuna was advising. ‘Go loudly, using the ladder’ would thus become ‘go quietly, not using the ladder’.

He stared at the pillar, then swallowed.

“You look a little sick,” Fortuna noted.

“Remember when we robbed that printer who’d walled himself in?” he murmured, feigning a yawn.

Gods, the smell. He would never forget that. The golden-eyed goddess looked gleeful.

“You almost knocked yourself out on a gargoyle climbing the tower,” Fortuna remembered with relish.

“This is going to be worse,” Tristan sighed.

Having a closer look at the massive pillar the gate was set in only confirmed his fears. Prying at it with a knife revealed that the surface only looked perfectly smooth because the building stones were covered in a thin layer of that First Empire plaster that didn’t decay – the same from the Alfonsan Baths in Old Town, which stayed pretty no matter how many times they had to wash graffiti off it. That was good news, because that ancient plaster was no harder than the imitations Vesper had since come up with. Picking at the stone beneath he found that the almost seamless junctures had a little give.

Wall hammers and some spikes might be enough, then. The trouble would be how to get them without making it obvious. He went to find Sergeant Mandisa, the tall Malani that was charged with care of the trial-takers, but she was nowhere in sight. When he asked a watchman, he instead found himself dragged before her superior. Lieutenant Wen was eating again, some sort of jerky baton that even the Tianxi’s perfect pearly white teeth seemed to be struggling with.

“I’m not sharing, so stop staring,” the lieutenant bluntly told him. “What do you want Mandisa for?”

“I would like a look through the supplies,” Tristan said.

The lieutenant glanced at his clothes – a long-sleeved black tunic that stopped above his knees, trousers of the same color and standard-issue Watch boots – then cocked an eyebrow. It was quite evident Tristan had already had a look.

“What’s your name?” Lieutenant Wen asked.

“Tristan.”

A spark of recognition in the Tianxi’s dark eyes.

“You know,” the corpulent man said, pushing back his glasses, “when I first enrolled in the Watch the argument of the day was whether or not the Krypteia should be folded into the Academy.”

The largest of the Circles, Tristan knew. The Academy trained officers, the Stripes, which was not so mystical or exciting as Navigators or Militants but significantly more useful in running something as large as the Watch.

“Why?” he asked.

He was, after all, being invited to.

“Because there’s as almost as many Stripes as there as other people in all the other Circles combined while the Krypteia’s by far the smallest,” Lieutenant Wen idly said. “It was a prestige thing, too – there are two guilds in the Guildhouse and three societies in the College. Why shouldn’t the Stripes bring a second Circle under the Academy banner?”

The large Tianxi smiled.

“It got as far as them talking about what the new name for the Stripes would be, since they wouldn’t be the whole Academy anymore, before the scandals started coming out.”

Tristan swallowed a smile. Predictable.

“Turned out those officers were skimming off Conclave funds, contracting off the books or fucking someone they shouldn’t,” Wen said. “Every single one of them. Funny, that. You’d think at least one was clean.”

“Life is full of coincidences,” the thief blandly said.

“That and shallow graves,” the lieutenant smiled. “I dug a little into the archives at the Rook’s Nest, boy, and found out this happens about every fifty years or so – the Academy starts making noises, then there’s a pointed rash of scandals and accidents.”

Tristan blinked.

“And they have not considered simply… stopping?” he slowly said.

“I figure it’s too big a beast to learn, nowadays,” Lieutenant Wen replied. “The Masks only cut off one of the hydra’s heads at a time, so the others keep biting. That’s not the point of this little story, though.”

“I am all ears,” the thief said.

“The point is that Krypteia’s a bunch of shifty assholes not above fucking their brothers and sisters in the black even when they don’t deserve it,” the Tianxi coldly said. “And that if whatever you’re up to hurts any of mine, I will find a way to keep you awake and alive while we hammer our entire supply of nails into your body one at a time.”

The bespectacled lieutenant tapped a finger right between his eyebrows, still smiling.

“Pop,” Lieutenant Wen said. “One at a time, Tristan.”

The Tianxi searched his face, carefully kept blank, then nodded in satisfaction.

“Good,” he said. “Now let’s have a look at those supplies.”

The depot was much the same as when he had last come: half a Watch armory, uniforms and arms included, and the rest piles of arms and clothes from those who had died in the trials. The blackcloaks did not appear to have wall hammers – unsurprisingly, given that it was equipment used mostly by explorers and thieves – but Tristan took from their stock a pair of leather gloves that fitted him well. After that he went fishing through the piles of dead men’s possessions while Lieutenant Wen apathetically resumed struggling with his jerky. Though he found a hammer, it was too large. More a war hammer than a work one.

There was, however, a war pick in a pile with horseman’s leathers. A little heavy, but it had the right parts – beak and hammer – and by the short length of the handle it had been forged for someone shorter than him. It would serve.

“Done?” Lieutenant Wen asked.

“Done,” Tristan lied.

Their forge was in the open and its grounds more often used for woodcutting than smith’s work, so it was not difficult to wait until the guards and patrolmen were otherwise distracted and get his hands on a few things. A small hammer, much easier to work with, and a set of twelve large steel bolts likely meant as spares for the oven. He stashed it all away in one of the broken bastions.

As afternoon stretched towards evening and Tristan finished his nap, the crews started to return.

Tupoc Xical’s first and in a fine mood. They came strutting back in without a casualty with the only wound cuts on Felis’ leg which the man boasted of, as he’d got them in the process of beating a god’s test. Two victors, they claimed, Felis and Tupoc each having triumphed over a test. Maryam sat with Lan to get a report, learning that their crew had taken the Serpent Shrine. That god’s test, to cross a room full of snakes, was beaten when Tupoc walked through and shrugged off getting bit a dozen times. Lan had checked and he’d suffered no consequence save some sweat. More than that, there was now no trace of any snakebite on his skin.

That, Tristan thought, looked like quite the troublesome contract.

The crew had then spent a long slice of the afternoon breaking their way through a crypt unguarded by any god, taking turns with Ocotlan’s hammer to smash through plaster walls. It led them to some kind of large arena littered with nonsense weapons where another test awaited, seemingly a simple test of strength against a bear but in truth some kind of riddle – Felis, who it turned out was fond of these, ‘slew’ the bear with a sort of paper fan whose name could also mean honeycomb. He took a slash to the leg getting close, but a shallow one. Lan thought he had gotten very lucky already knowing the riddle and insisted he had been completely insufferable since.

They had hit the equivalent of a dead end when they were presented a choice between a broken bridge and a temple whose test was too brutal – a god demanding they play some kind of game of chance where every loss would mean losing a finger or toe. They were now preparing equipment, ropes and hooks, to try to cross the broken bridge on the morrow.

The crew under the Ramayans stumbled in an hour later, haggard and a collection of wounds. Ishaan Nair had a disfiguring cut going up through both his lips, Ferranda Villazur was limping on a bandaged leg, Brun and Acanthe’s faces were red as if brushed too close to flame and Yong’s topknot had been sliced off – his hair fell in uneven disorder. Only Shalini Goel looked unscathed, but at least they did not seem to have lost anyone. Tristan himself sat with Yong for the report.

“The Lion Shrine was easy enough,” Yong told him. “One of us was to run a gauntlet of ten duels against the shades of increasingly larger beasts – and could withdraw, but only at the price of a pint of blood. Goel breezed through, finished almost every fight within the first three breaths. Never seen anyone so fast with pistols.”

Another likely contract.

“And after?”

Yong grimaced.

“We found a shortcut, a narrow overpass that went on for half a mile,” he said. “No railings and high up, but not so difficult if we took our time. Only it was older than we’d thought.”

“It collapsed,” Tristan guessed.

“We got lucky,” the Tianxi sighed, confirming with a nod. “We fell into water, some kind of shallow canal, and the only one to get hurt was Ferranda. We followed the current, as it was headed the right way, but it led to some kind of waterfall facing furnaces.”

“Brun and Acanthe Phos look burned,” Tristan said.

“A tongue of fire flared out, came close to catching them when they were looking over the waterfall’s edge,” Yong said. “It was a dead end so we had to double back against the current. The canal was fed into by some kind of stormdrain, so we went up that and reached a crossroads with four shrines.”

The dark-haired man let out a long breath.

“We agreed we needed to secure a way back first, so we tried the one leading back towards the Old Fort,” Yong said. “It seemed straightforward enough: a test of skill with pendulum blades to avoid in order to reach the other end of the room. The terms were generous, even – no lantern bet, only it must be at least two of us taking the test.”

“You and Ishaan,” the thief said.

Yong grunted in agreement.

“It was a trap,” he said. “The chamber itself began spinning and more blades came out of the other walls. Nothing larger than a mouse could cross that room without losing limbs, not with so many moving parts. Even just getting out got us cut.”

“So how did you return?” he asked.

“We went over the shrine, climbed up the sides,” Yong said. “Which the god took offence to: it collapsed its own shrine’s ceiling. Two heartbeats quicker and it would have killed Ferranda.”

They had doubled back to the Old Fort after that, the Tianxi elaborated, and avoided taking any more tests. It had meant taking long and exhausting detours that further chipped away at everyone’s mood. With so many wounds and a single victor to show for it, their first day did not feel like a success. The mood of the Ramayan crew was downcast and stayed that way as they patched their wounds and planned the following day’s expedition while Felis strutted about, loudly telling others of his cleverness in the test he had beat.

It was only when Angharad Tredegar came back carrying a corpse that perspective set in.

Inyoni Duma had been butchered by some sort of large cutting implement, by the looks of it, and her wounded nephew was walking a ragged edge. His eyes were red and the glint in them wild, just itching for something to lash out at. Much as Tristan wanted to find out what had happened to their crew, Zenzele Duma’s look warned him off it. His instincts were proved right when within half an hour the Malani ended up smashing Felis’ face in after the man boasted a little too mockingly. They were pulled off each other by their crews, but the thief decided to steer well clear.

The only angle he could see for getting eyes in that crew was Yaretzi, and he would not risk that without first getting a better read on her.

Perhaps aware that the day’s course did little to strengthen her crew’s position, Shalini did not approach him at dinner for recruitment again. Tristan sat with the other homebodies, only half paying attention to the conversation as he watched the undercurrents of the rest of the table. A corpse being brought in had settled the mood in the Ramayan crew somewhat, but it was still shaky. Ironically enough, Tredegar’s own company seemed more united than they. Whatever the nature of the death, it did not seem to have shaken their faith in the Pereduri.

As for Tupoc, his unambiguous victories were propping up his position. Already his crew looked less like they were waiting for the gallows and tough the Izcalli himself was still disreputable the others under him were not being treated as if they carried the plague anymore. That tentative thaw would not last if the streak of successes broke, Tristan thought, but if it continued… Something to keep an eye on. After the meal and some huddled talks between the crews after it, most headed for bed. It had been a long and bloody day, with tomorrow promising to be much the same.

For Tristan, however, night was the beginning of the work.

He had napped through the afternoon for a reason: there was precious little sleep ahead of him.

There was no curfew in the Old Fort, so it was a simple matter of timing.

Beatris had gone on a walk around the courtyard at two past midnight, the previous evening, so a little before that Tristan snuck out of his bedroll and slipped into the kitchen. When she came out with her blackcloak escort, same as last night, he came out of the shadows and sat down at a table facing her. He made sure that his hands would be flat on top of the table and there were no visible weapons on him, making it clear he was no threat.

He was still faced with a naked sword within moments.

“Back to your bed,” the watchman flatly ordered.

Tristan ignored the armed man, instead seeking Beatris’ eyes. She hesitated for a moment but ended up nodding.

“It is fine, Sergeant Chabier,” Beatris said. “Tristan is an old acquaintance, this is not an unpleasant surprise.”

The watchman hesitated but she smiled.

“I would talk with him a moment, if you please,” Beatris said. “We can resume our walk afterwards, yes?”

The man sheathed his sword, but his eyes were still hard.

“Say the word if you need me,” Sergeant Chabier said. “You are under the Watch’s protection now, to harass you is a breach of sanctuary rules.”

Ah, confirmation that Beatris had withdrawn from the trials. He had been nearly certain, but it was good to know for sure. The watchman stepped away, far enough he would not be able to listen in but hardly a step further than that. Tristan ignored his glaring. He had come here for answers and he would have them.

“Do you still have the ruby?” he idly asked.

Beatris’ jaw clenched.

“I promise to keep an ear out for you,” she acknowledged. “I’ll not go back on that. What do you want to know?”

First something he had been itching to know, however marginal the use of holding that information.

“Why is Isabel Ruesta still taking the trials?” Tristan asked. “The cousin she wanted to pursue is dead.”

Beatris softly laughed.

“She fucked herself,” the other rat told him. “Lord Ruesta only let her risk the Dominion because she told him she was trying to choose between the Cerdan brothers. She argued that danger would let her see the true face of them.”

“Only she does not want to marry either,” the thief slowly said.

Unusually sensible of the infanzona.

“She despises them,” Beatris snorted. “She goaded the Cerdans into following her because they are so awful she would lose no sleep over sacrificing them.”

Tristan hummed.

“But now she is stuck,” he laid out. “Her way out was seducing the cousin, but the man is dead. Worse, Augusto was revealed to be unsuitable so if she withdraws from the trials then she will be married off to Remund.”

That was why you needed to be careful with cover stories: sometimes you ended up having to live up to them. Tristan had got off light pretending he was deaf for a month.

“She would rather cut her own feet off than marry the shit,” Beatris confidently said. “She has dozens of better prospects wriggling on her hooks back in Sacromonte.”

And the simplest way out of her blunder was hardly difficult to figure out.

“So she must stick around to ensure our friend Remund has an accident,” Tristan mused.

One had to commend Lady Isabel for her industriousness: not yet married and already she was arranging the divorce. It appeared that the issue of lacking eyes and ears among Angharad Tredegar’s crew would not be so unsurmountable a problem after all. The infanzona should be quite willing to pass information in exchange for a little help on the path to preemptive widowhood.

Why, he was almost beginning to approve of Isabel Ruesta: what rat would not applaud a snake intent on eating others of her kind?

“Tell me about Brun,” he asked.

Beatris looked surprised.

“I didn’t think you cared much about him and Ren,” she said, then worried her lip.

She spent a little while in thought.

“He decided early on that Tredegar was the ally to secure and he went after it straightforwardly,” Beatris said. “He was also courting Briceida, but…”

She hesitated. Tristan leaned in.

“But?”

“I’m not sure I buy it,” Beatris admitted. “He’s Murk, I could tell even if she couldn’t, and she was never shy about her opinion of rats.”

Oh? That was interesting. Tristan had suspected the man to be, for he did not act like some shopkeeper’s son, but that had been only a guess.

“You’re sure?” he asked.

She nodded.

“Tredegar mentioned his parents were Trench miners,” Beatris said.

More than decent odds, then, as not even the foremen of the Trench could claim to live well.

“It’s strange, though,” the former maid continued. “He got restless when we began to run out of food, even Lady Isabel noticed.”

And a rat should be used to a little hunger, Tristan finished. That was unusual.

“Contract?” he asked.

“Something that allows him to feel when people get close,” Beatris shrugged. “He stayed vague about it.”

Some kind of detection contract? Not what he would have associated with a god that Fortuna called loud, but the goddess did not think the way a human might. ‘Loud’ to her could very well mean a different thing entirely. Perhaps the means of detection were loud to other gods, or somehow garish. Or he is acting odd because his god sticks closely to him, Tristan considered. He too acted in way that seemed strange from an outside eye because of Fortuna’s foibles. Brun might simply be a skilled operator making the best of his circumstances and nothing more nefarious.

Time would tell.

“Song Ren,” he asked.

“Hates Lady Isabel’s guts and isn’t all that good at hiding it,” Beatris said. “It got worse as we travelled together.”

“Yet she is sticking with the remains of your old crew,” Tristan informed her. “Including Isabel Ruesta.”

That clearly surprised the other Sacromontan.

“She was tight with Lady Angharad,” Beatris slowly said, “or at least trying to be.”

“In a bedsport way?”

The dark-haired woman shook her head.

“I would say sisterly, but that’s not quite it either,” Beatris said, biting her lip. “It was almost as if she was humoring Tredegar by letting her take the lead. I do not believe she saw herself as subordinate the way Brun did.”

Maryam had never said why it was she had gone with the leftovers during the Trial of Lines. A demonstration of Signs or even just the map she had memorized would have seen her added to Inyoni’s company in a heartbeat. Yet instead she had stuck with him, much as Song was sticking with Angharad Tredegar. Special enrolment, the thief thought. Maryam had admitted that she and Song were there for the same reason and the way they acted was telling. They were making allies not for just for these trials but for what would come after, the secret opportunity that would be afforded to the recommended.

Maryam had picked him and Song had picked Angharad Tredegar.

“You put something together,” Beatris said, eyes intent.

“Maybe,” Tristan demurred. “I cannot be sure.”

“Maybe,” she softly said. “But you are anyway.”

The thief hid his irritation at being seen through. He was losing his touch of late.

“Who are you really, Tristan?” Beatris asked. “You’re not just some boy from the Murk.”

She stared him down.

“Those don’t murder hardened killers twice their size and make it look like an accident within hours of meeting them.”

It seemed boldness was making an appearance now that the protection of the Watch made her all but untouchable. She was overplaying her cards, however. He could not touch her, but neither could she touch him. That would be interfering in the trials and the moat she was hiding behind went both ways. So instead of answering he rose to his feet, ignoring the wariness on her face to offer her his hand to shake.

“Good luck,” he said, “in Sacromonte.”

Her face tightened.

“That’s it?”

He shrugged.

“What else should there be?”

They were rats keeping to their common law and with this conversation all their debts were settled. Tristan would keep no grudge over their dealings, which had been fairer than not, but a choice had been made before they ever left the Bluebell: they were bound by transaction and nothing more. She was not Maryam, who had chosen him and been chosen in turn. Beatris stared at him, gaze searching for something, but whatever it was she did not find it. Her eyes strayed away.

“Goodbye, Tristan,” Beatris said.

She did not shake his hand and he did not offer it again.

What was the best way not to be caught?

It was, sometimes, to be caught for something else entirely. When people were certain of where you were and why you were there, they put you in the box of affairs that were settled. Tristan, for example, had been out at night but his purpose was obvious: he had been trying to speak with Beatris. So when he trudged back to his bedroll afterwards and closed the curtain behind him, he shed the suspicions of the Watch. They had accounted for him, he went into the box.

That made it much easier to sneak out a second time a little over an hour later.

The timing was careful. Like the previous night a light appeared high on the pillar, above the bastion with the astronomical equipment, and a rope ladder was lowered. Six watchmen came down, all of them heading straight for the barracks, and in their wake a seventh followed. Unlike the others she did not head down the bastion stairs, instead setting down a sheath of papers on a table and busying herself with the telescope. She was, Tristan saw, looking at the machinery above – the one whose golden moving parts mimicked the sky, stars and moons moving around.

Pressed close in the shadows below the bastion, Tristan waited until Fortuna returned from having her look. She strutted back as if she had single-handedly won a war, which in truth was not all that different from her usual walk.

“She looks Someshwari,” the goddess confirmed. “Thirties or very kind forties.”

Tristan smiled. There was a decent chance, then, that as deduced last night he had found the missing Lieutenant Vasanti. He had not been able to find out during the day how many watchmen there were in the Old Fort, as from a distance their black cloaks made them very difficult to tell apart, but he doubted there could be many posted up there. The practicalities of food and shit would dictate otherwise: even a chamber pot needed to be emptied eventually. He must make the climb now, though, for eventually the soldiers that had come down would be replaced or themselves return.

Getting out of the Old Fort was not all that difficult, as the Watch kept an eye mostly on the openings in the walls. Climbing down the side of the northeastern bastion with his tools wrapped in a blanket was slow work more than strenuous. It was after that, when he stood outside the fort in one of the blind angles of the ramparts, that the real work began. Taking out the work hammer and a few spikes, he began to hammer himself a way up. The way to do it without noise was to hammer the spike through cloth, to kill the echo, but that made precision difficult.

Tristan had long been trained out of any fear of heights – it would be too much of a disability for a thief – but he still found his nerves thinning as he rose up the side of pillar. His boots rested on spike after spike while he nailed one above, at the precise intersection of the building stones under the plaster so the length of steel would slide in securely. His work slowed further when he got halfway up and began pulling every third spike with the side of the war pick, for otherwise he was sure to run out before the end. His muscles ached and his limbs began to tremble from the tension, but by the time he’d got to the right height he saw that he had been blessed with a stroke of luck.

Lieutenant Vasanti had left the bastion with the telescope, going to the supply depot, which left him an open path.

The last stretch was the worst. It was the easiest to hammer in, for now that he had gone up the pillar he was following the curve of the stone towards the entrance where the rope ladder led, but he was exhausted and uncomfortably aware that all it would take for a blackcloak to see him was someone shining a lantern in his direction. Below he could see a few watchmen spread across the walls, a few walking around the ramparts. None cared to look up so he remained safely hidden in the shadow of the great pillar, shielded from the golden light of the aether machine above.

He was careful not to leave a trail, removing every spike he did not stand on, and about an hour after he had begun Tristan found himself about a foot below the opening in the pillar from which dangled the rope ladder. Pressed into the shadows below that slender opening, he was hidden from below – and needed to be, for Lieutenant Vasanti and another blackcloak had returned to the bastion. They were talking, discussing charts by the telescope, but if the rope ladder began to move they were sure to notice. Instead Tristan stretched up from the spike, hoisting himself onto the stone, and wriggled inside. Scorch marks, he noticed as he crawled on the floor. They blew their way in.

And then he’d made it in.

There was no telling what the chamber had been before the Watch moved in: the walls and ceiling were bare stone, with only small marks betraying that at some point weighty objects had been dragged across the floor. It had since been turned into an outpost that could not quite decide what it was mean to be: a handful of bedrolls were propped up against the left wall, a rack of swords and muskets the right one, and in the back there was some kind of office. Stacks of papers were piled up everywhere around a wooden desk and the small cabinet flanking it. There was only one seat, a broad chair behind the desk, and that was where Tristan’s eyes stayed.

There was someone sleeping in it.

An old woman in a black cloak, white-haired and wrinkled. She snored away, cheek pressed on top of the desk, and slightly drooled on the wood. Given the Someshwari look of her and the seniority implied by age – she had to be in her sixties at least – Tristan realized that he had been wrong after all: it had not been Lieutenant Vasanti on the bastion, because he was looking at her now. She looked frail, but there was a pistol atop a pile of papers that would make that point moot.

His climb had been quiet and he had not woken her by entering the chamber, but he still felt stomach clench: there was almost no cover in the room to hide behind. He could not stay out in the open, he was sure to be caught, so the thief smoothed out his breathing and looked for the exit. There was bound to be one, no one would set up in this eagle’s nest without a reason. As he’d thought, tucked away besides the bedrolls was a discreet opening of the wall through which he glimpsed stairs in the flickering light of the chamber’s sole lamp. There was, despite sweeping the room twice, no sign of anywhere leading down. An isolated chamber?

The size of this room was no more than a third of the great pillar’s length, at a look, so there might be others carved inside the stone. Regardless, up the stairs was the way he must head. He would find no answers here, only get caught by the Watch.

Creeping across the floor on all fours, careful not to make a sound as he moved towards the bedrolls and the stairs, the thief kept an eye on the sleeping officer. One foot after another, until he was halfway through the row of bedrolls – and then the snoring stopped. Tristan pulled at his luck before he even turned to look, only realizing his mistake when he saw Lieutenant Vasanti had not moved. Her eyes were still closed and she still lay on top of the desk. Shit, he had borrowed luck for nothing. That was… no, best get up the stairs before releasing it. It was too dangerous out here.

He began to move again, only to be given pause when he heard someone pulling at a stuck drawer. He hurried to his feet only for Lieutenant Vasanti to curse, snatching the pistol atop her desk and firing a shot right into his chest. A plume of smoke came bursting out, and as he threw himself down to the right the thief only spared a moment of incredulity at this being luck – only for the explosion of pain he was awaiting not to come.

“Ovya,” the old woman cursed. “Gods, girl, but I will have you caned until you learn to load your pistol properly.”

There had been, he realized, no ball to go with the powder.

Tristan released the luck, preparing himself for disaster, and still missed it: the weapons rack fell onto his back as he began to rise, a mass of wood and a dozen swords crashing down onto him. He wriggled free, hearing the sound of a drawer forced open, but by the time he got onto his knees with a few bruises to show for it a cool muzzle was pressed against his forehead.

Lieutenant Vasanti’s rheumy green eyes were cold as the steel she held in her hand.

“Move and die,” the old woman said. “Understood?”

“Understood,” Tristan replied.

Could he get free of this? Pulling on the luck again, most likely. It was what came after that worried him. There was a witness to him being inside the pillar. He was not, strictly speaking, breaking the rules by being here. The pillar was not off-limits, the way the barracks and bastion were. Yet it was impossible for him to have come here without having broken the rules, an offence Lieutenant Wen had made clear would earn summary execution.

“You’re one of the kids from the trials, yes?” Lieutenant Vasanti said.

He did not answer, so she pressed the muzzle forcefully against his skin.

“Yes,” he said.

He could not see a way out of this without killing the watchwoman, which would not be an act without consequences. And a shot was fired, we are bound to have been heard. Other blackcloaks would be on their way. Was all already lost? Would killing her be pointless?

Either way, Tristan must make his decision soon.

“Name?” she pressed.

He hesitated, but saw her hand begin to clench.

“Tristan Abrascal.”

“You’re one of the Cryptic prospects,” Lieutenant Vasanti grunted. “One of the two died, I heard, so which are you?”

He blinked.

“I don’t know,” he slowly said.

A moment passed and he settled into the decision. He saw only one way to survive, and though it might see him die later it was always better to breathe than not. He would strike when she got distracted.

“Fuck,” the old woman feelingly said. “You’re too calm. You’re Nerei’s pet project, aren’t you?”

He paused.

“Abuela?” he ventured.

“Grandmother,” she translated, disgust rippling across her face. “Gods, that’s sick.”

A sigh and the pistol went up.

“On your feet, boy,” Lieutenant Vasanti said. “I should shoot you for sneaking in here, but you’re not worth a feud with Nerei. There are too many ways to make it look like an accident at my age.”

Tristan, disoriented by the realization that he was not going to have to kill his way out of this after all, hesitantly rose to his feet. He flicked a worried glance backwards.

“There’s no one coming,” the watchwoman told him. “This entire construction swallows noise: the Makers did not want the machinery noises to echo around the cavern.”

Lieutenant Vasanti stepped away from him, going to sit atop her desk after pushing aside a few papers.

“So you got curious and decided to go sniffing around our work, did you?” she said.

Tristan weighed his options, trying to get a read on her face and finding that there was little there to find but steel.

“The maze can’t be the only way through,” he decided to risk. “The pillar is much older, and the Antediluvians would have needed access to the machinery in the ceiling.”

“Been a while since a trial-taker figured that out,” Lieutenant Vasanti noted. “We try to keep them looking forward instead of up.”

“There’s something wrong with this place,” Tristan quietly said. “This was not built to be a trial, even if the Watch turned it into one.”

The old woman considered him coolly.

“Best you keep that tongue in your mouth, boy.”

She tapped the side of her pistol against her fingers thoughtfully.

“What to do with you now?”

Punishment, even if he was not killed, but the thief could not afford that. It would all come falling down on his head if he was made an example of now, even if he got away with a mere caning or flogging. She’s the key, Tristan thought as he watched Lieutenant Vasanti. So what did he have to move her? Nothing, at a glance, but that was never true. What did he know? Old but still a lieutenant, he thought, which was unusual. She knew Abuela, or claimed to, and had Maryam not said that the seal Abuela used to recommend him was the mark of a high rank? She had also implied that she had seen more than a year of trials being taken.

Lieutenant Wen had said there was a tinker from the Umuthi Society at the Old Fort, when going on one of his grisly rants.

The pieces came together.

“How far did you get in finding the way up?” he asked.

Lieutenant Vasanti stilled.

“Definitely one of Nerei’s,” she said. “You have the same unpleasant nose for secrets.”

“That’s why you’re here, isn’t it?” he said. “For the aetheric machine above. I’ll bet you even took a demotion so you could stay assigned at the Old Fort.”

“Sometimes it can be hard to tell,” the old woman said, “whether you’re digging out of a grave or digging it deeper. Would you like me to tell you which it is you’re doing, boy?”

“Lieutenant Wen said there was a tinker,” he said. “A tinker. This isn’t a Watch study, you would have a team for that. It’s yours.”

“Clever,” Lieutenant Vasanti acknowledged. “But cleverness does not impress me. What does that matter?”

Tristan straightened, put a confident smile on his face.

“Ihave a team for you,” he said. “A clockmaker, a historian with a contract, a Sign-user and even eyes in the maze for those things the Watch won’t led you send people to look for.”

The old lieutenant went still, studying him with unblinking green eyes.

“You think I’ll let you dig at our secrets just because you have some tools for me to use, boy?”

His façade of calm did not waver. I think you have less than a decade to live and you chose to be here, eating bad food on this misbegotten island with none of your old friends. I think that telescope isn’t Watch equipment at all, that you had it brought in, and for you to do that you must have been here for years now.

“Yes,” Tristan simply replied.

A heartbeat of silence, then the old woman laughed. She set down her pistol on the table and it was an effort not to let out a breath of relief.

“I can’t help but notice you didn’t put yourself in the list,” Lieutenant Vasanti said. “But that’s fine, Tristan Abrascal.”

Her grin was neither pretty nor friendly.

“I have a use for you too.”

Chapter 23

One more joined their number.

Yaretzi was the last, approaching her on the evening when Tupoc and Lord Ishaan’s crews went scouting ahead. The Aztlan did not look any worse for the labors of the first trial, her tanned face without mark and her practical clothes – a sleeveless stripe blouse above a long patchwork skirt, all of it under a thick sailor’s coat – barely scuffed. The earrings dangling from her ears were of the same copper-gold as Tupoc’s, but they were set with blue stones. They drew attention to her sultry dark eyes.

“Turquoise?” Angharad asked, touching her ear as the other woman sat.

Yaretzi looked surprised, even pleased.

“Indeed,” she said. “I was part of the Turquoise Society before leaving Izcalli.”

Angharad cocked an eyebrow.

“I thought Izcalli societies were named after animals,” she said. “Jaguars, eagles and the like.”

“Warrior societies are,” Yaretzi corrected. “Izcalli cosmology separates the world into three spheres, one of which is war. As a diplomat I was part of the second sphere, culture, whose societies are named after precious stones.”

“And the third?” she curiously asked.

“Trade,” Yaretzi said. “In the sense of occupation, not the mercantile, though that is also covered. It is the third sphere and the least, though still above okse – the other, that which is not in the spheres.”

“I will hazard a guess that this is where foreigners are counted,” Angharad said.

“It is hardly our fault that they did not have the good sense to be born Izcalli,” she said, lips twitching.

“I can only apologize for the slight,” the noblewoman gravely replied.

“I will forgive you this once,” Yaretzi allowed. “It is a difference in philosophy, the way the societies are named. A warrior seeks to embody the strengths of their emblem, but that is a personal distinction. A cultural society is named after precious stone because we seek for our service to Izcalli to be just as precious.”

“That is admirable,” Angharad said. “One’s honor is often found in service to that of others.”

It was the fundamental tenet of honor in the Isles, whose root was the High Queen. She was keeper of the honor of all Malan, its beginning and end, and could not die so long as the people of the Isles remained honorable.

“Mostly it teaches us to think differently than warrior society thugs,” Yaretzi said. “There are only so many flower wars you can start before you’re drowning in enemies instead of war prizes. I think our… friend Master Xical never quite learned that lesson.”

Angharad eyed her speculatively.

“But you did?”

“I have spent much of my life learning to read people,” the Aztlan smiled. “Which is why I can tell you with a degree of certainty that Shalini is one of the loveliest people you will ever meet, and also that if she suspects someone might be slight trouble for her Ishaan she will fire a shot into the back of their head without batting an eye.”

Yaretzi’s smile never wavered, though it pulled tight around the yes.

“A strong crew, those two have assembled, but until they have decided whether they are siblings or lovers I would much rather be part of yours,” she said. “It will do wonders for my nerves, if nothing else.”

Angharad choked, both at the glimpse into the private affairs of the Someshwari and the suddenness of the request.

“You can fight?” she coughed out.

Yaretzi stared flatly at her.

“My dear,” she said, “I was an Izcalli diplomat.”

That was fair enough, and so their company added another. They spent the rest of the afternoon preparing supplies and drilling basic formations at Angharad’s insistence, for a crew that did not know their place would only trip each over each other in a storm. Or so Mother had always said. Come evening she was satisfied everyone had elementary understanding of each other’s skill and would know where to stand when violence inevitably came knocking.

Now all that was left was to venture out.

Come morning the divisions had become clearly visible.

Three delving crews sat together for breakfast, and then the handful of spares who did not intend to venture out that day – Tristan, Sarai, Francho and Vanesa. Some off-color jests were made by Remund about why Tristan and Sarai might want to stay behind with only dotards as witnesses, but they petered out in the face of her obvious disapproval. Save for that misstep, the mood was pleasant. Yaretzi got along well with the pair she had shared the Trial of Lines with, though she tread carefully around Zenzele, and while the air between Song and Isabel was yet frosty the Tianxi found much to speak about with Inyoni.

That friendly air was shattered by Sergeant Mandisa, who made a round at every table with a wooden crate full of what Angharad finally saw to be small iron lanterns. None larger than a fist, charming but quite identical. Some Tianxi workshop must make them in bulk. The sergeant showed them the small engraved circle inside where they must put at least a drop of their blood, about where a candle would be were this a real lantern. Angharad pricked her forearm with a knife and smudged a drop inside as instructed.

“Why a lantern?” she asked Sergeant Mandisa.

“Same reason the Twenty Crowns used them,” Lady Inyoni idly cut in.

Angharad stared at her blankly, to the other woman’s confusion.

“Have you never read ‘The Empty Sea’?” she slowly asked.

Ah, the noblewoman thought. That would explain it. It was the third of the Great Works and from what she recalled only marginally more interesting that ‘The Vainglory’ and its incomprehensible mythologies or the endless litany of deaths and disasters that was ‘The Dead Shore’. Angharad had stopped trying to read it after Father admitted that though it purported to recount how the nations of her ancestors had sailed away from the dying Old World and journeyed to Vesper it was a largely philosophical book about the nature of mankind and its reflections on the eponymous Empty Sea.

Lots of finding islands where the lesson was that men were the real monsters all along, she’d heard.

“I began the Works with ‘The Ships of Morn’,” she admitted.

And ended them with the following work, The Madness of King Issay, she refrained from adding. That she had only read two of the nine Great Works was occasionally a slight embarrassment.

“Can’t blame her, I never read as anything half as depressing as The Dead Shore,” Sergeant Mandisa shared. “I’ve written up casualty lists that were more cheerful.”

“But you did read it, that’s the point,” Inyoni grumbled. “It is our common heritage, there’s a reason it’s mandatory.”

The grizzled older woman squinted at her.

“The Twenty Crowns, Lady Tredegar, our very own ancestors,” she said with an accusatory pointed finger, “found that our perceptions influence the aether. We associate lanterns with sight, with finding things, and so-”

“Gods will be able to use them to get at you,” Sergeant Mandisa completed. “You know, for the eating.”

Both of her gave her odd looks at the choice of word.

“I was raised Orthodox, they’re not spirits to me,” the sergeant informed them.

“It is your prerogative to be wrong,” Inyoni conceded.

“Hey now.”

“It is not her fault, she was never taught any better,” Angharad ‘excused’.

“And I was going to give you hints about the maze,” Mandisa said.

Inyoni raised an eyebrow.

“Were you really?”

A moment passed.

“No,” Mandisa confessed. “Gods, it’s like getting stared down by my own grandfather. Any moment now you’ll be asking why I haven’t found a husband yet.”

“And why is that, young lady?” Inyoni asked.

Sergeant Mandisa shivered, called the whole affair eerie and fled to another table. Angharad lost the war to keep her grin from showing, though she would admit she had not put up much of a fight. As breakfast slowly came to an end and it became clear that once more Beatris would not be joining them, Angharad’s lips thinned. Isabel had last evening admitted that she had not seen her maid in over a day, not even for meals, and that the Watch had refused to answer her questions. Since she no longer slept in the old stables like the rest of them and her personal affairs appeared to have been removed, it was suspected that she slept in the barracks with the blackcloaks.

Angharad sought and found Isabel’s eye. As they were all at the same table, a common company, it was not breaking the oath she had given Remund and must still heed.

“She may have retired from the trials,” Angharad said.

“And not even asked me for leave?” Isabel said, openly dubious. “The barracks are also where that charming old woman was operated, so there must be a physician’s office within. I expect she is simply sicker than anticipated.”

How much of that was genuine belief and how much was saving face at possibly having been abandoned by her handmaid Angharad could not tell, and now was not the time to plumb the depths of the question.

“Regardless, she is not to be counted among our company,” she said.

To that Isabel could only agree. They would be eight, then, and not nine.

After everyone finished breaking the last of their fast, when her crew went to get their packs, Angharad found herself approached by a pair she had so far had little to do with: Lord Ishaan Nair and Shalini Goel. Save their occasional cordial conversations on the Bluebell they had hardly spent a minute together, so this was unlikely to be a social call. Movement drew her eye and she found Song, ready and armed, already on her way. Isabel was behind her, talking to Remund with a faint air of irritation on her face. Pleased with the prompt reinforcements Angharad turned to meet the Someshwari pair with a polite smile just as Song came to stand at her side, mirroring Shalini.

“Lady Angharad,” Ishaan greeted her.

“Lord Ishaan,” she replied. “Good morning to you.”

“And you,” he easily said.

He looked better now, not at all wan or feverous as he had the days before. The unpleasantness brought on by his contract must have passed.

“Shalini.”

“Song.”

Their tones were strangely amused, given the banality of the situation. Were this another situation Angharad would have engaged the others in small talk, as her station demanded, but they had more pressing duties to attend to.

“May I be of assistance to you, Lord Ishaan?” she asked.

“It occurred to me that while we will part ways later,” the chubby-cheeked man said, “we could journey to the shrines together.”

The tone was casual, the implied offer was not. Angharad decided to set it out plainly.

“Mutual defense against Tupoc’s group on the way seems agreeable,” she said. “And it would be diplomatic to keep some distance in order to… avoid arguments.”

Zenzele Duma was a lord of Malan, he would no more break a truce than he would shoot a child out of the black, but temper were best left untested if possible.

“Brisk business,” Shalini commented.

“We left our tea and silks at home,” Song replied.

They both ignored their seconds.

“Against Tupoc’s group or other third parties that are not the Watch,” Lord Ishaan counteroffered. “And I would extend the same terms to a common return, should we leave the maze around the same time.”

Angharad could see the attraction in a common return, as they would be the most weak then – tired, wounded, possibly carrying corpses. The first part she hesitated about, for it was unpleasantly open-ended. Third parties could mean a great many things, even if their cooperation was limited to mutual defence.

“Third parties that were not intentionally provoked,” Angharad finally specified.

She would not let her crew be dragged into disputes like a reeve tricked into siding with some Uthukile clan. She had heard the stories, the reeve always ended up shot and then the clans promptly made a peace-marriage so they could begin raiding their other neighbors for cattle instead.

Being appointed a royal reeve on the Low Isle was not what a wise woman called a reward.

“Cautious,” Shalini said.

“Last time my people weren’t, it took four Cathayan Wars to get you out.”

“Savage,” she praised.

Angharad traded a look with Ishaan, sharing in the kinship of being faintly embarrassed of the person they had brought along. They shook on it, as much to avoid more of that than because there was nothing left to quibble over. As they parted ways the Pereduri tried to look for what Yaretzi had mentioned, but mostly she saw that Shalini was protective of the man – which was hardly a revelation.

She informed the others of the bargain struck as they assembled to move out, to mostly approval. Zenzele’s face darkened but even he saw the sense in a protection pact. They set out without further dallying, through openings in the ramparts at the back of the Old Fort. The Watch kept an eye on them from above as they moved across the rubble and onto the uneven bare rock of the cavern floor. It was not so smooth here as it had been before they entered the fort.  

Without lanterns and the pale golden glow from above it would have been trouble to walk: not only were there crevices and clumps but also stretches of some sort of coppery moss that was highly slippery. Lord Ishaan’s crew was waiting ahead, nearly arrayed, while ahead of them both lanterns made it plain that Tupoc Xical and his five had taken the lead.

The journey was uneventful, though the atmosphere was stilted from nerves and tension. It was about a quarter hour from the fort that the slope of broken shrines began, Lord Ishaan informed her. After they left behind the great pillar the Old Fort was nestled against, it was largely open grounds between them and the ruins. Only a few jutting rocks, usually covered in that copper moss, broke up the barren landscape.

The beginnings of the maze were not clear, for though every piece of this place had been built by men the place itself had not – whatever haphazard spirit had seen fit to cast everything down in a pile cared not for gates and paths. Rubble and loose stones, sometimes entire slices of structures like arches and pillars, rose in a soft slope that inch by inch turned into a mountain within the mountain. So many temples and shrines and pavilions had been thrown atop one another that she could not tell where the ruins of one ended or began, leaving her with the impression that she truly was looking at a mountain.

There were dozens of half-open shrines that might have served as a gate, Angharad saw, but only three whose entrance was open beyond the first few feet. The three shrines the Watch had told them of: one marked by a lion, another a dove and the last a serpent. Tupoc’s crew was already slipping in a narrow crevice between two walls along which a broken mural of a serpent slithered. It felt a little on the nose for the Aztlan to choose the Serpent Shrine, in all honesty. Her musings were interrupted by Lord Ishaan, who offered her his hand to shake. She did.

“We explored the Lion Shrine yesterday,” the dark-eyed man said. “We will again today.”

“Good luck,” Angharad replied.

“And you.”

Theirs was, then, to be the Dove Shrine. It was in the middle of the three between a painted and sculpted arch to the left, adorned by roaring lionhead, and the narrow winding path that Tupoc was leading his fellows through. The way into their own shrine was broad stairs half-covered in dust and rubble, going up twenty feet into a collapsed arch – which would easily be climbed over, leading into yawning open gates whose sides were covered with intricate bronzes of doves at play. A hall continued into what she thought might be the shrine proper, while above the gate the mountain of ruins continued to rise.

A mere half a foot above a column had toppled backwards, stuck between two laughing monkey statues, and above those heads was a window where a yellow light trembled that – Angharad shook her head. She could spend a lifetime finding new paths here and barely scratch the surface. She would have to trust in the explorations of the Watch. She turned to glance back at her company, finding it grim-faced and ready.

“Forward,” she simply said. “Let us see what the shrine has in store for us.”

The stone here was unsettlingly dry, she noticed, not at all like the natural cavern floor they had walked on. It was as if the spirits of this place had licked up even the dew. Though Angharad went forward with a lantern, after passing the broken arch and entering the hallway she found it was hardly needed: lights burned on the walls at regular intervals, small trembling flames inside eggs of glass. It was surprisingly beautiful, especially when the light shone along the edge of the bronze reliefs adorning the walls: they showed feathers, the Pereduri thought, though some of them bent folded strangely.

They went down the corridor into a larger chamber, whose dusty floor was touched with old footsteps. The Watch, she decided. A flicker of movement at the corner of her eye had Angharad reaching for her new blade, a solid saber that was not at fault for not being the sword she wanted, but when she looked it was only an empty glass egg in a corner. The bare stone of this place was unsettling, so she pressed on without waiting longer.

This was, the Pereduri knew within a heartbeat of entering, the heart of the Dove Shrine. The chamber was the largest yet, at least thirty feet wide and as long, with elaborate decorations. The first few feet of the floor were bare stone, but beyond that a tiled floor in blue and bronze led all the way to another bare stretch and a cramped door at the back – but it was the walls that drew the eye. They were covered in dizzying murals of bronze tiles, painted so that great swirls of dark colors would envelop eyes and feathers, and exquisite perches of bronze extended at irregular intervals.

Angharad moved aside from the entrance but was careful to stay on the bare stone. The spirit of this shrine would reveal themselves soon enough: the only way out of this room seemed to lead into a much smaller chamber, perhaps the way out. Her instincts told true. The moment the last of them, Zenzele, entered there was a small flutter. Eight pairs of eyes turned to the same perch, where the spirit had deigned to reveal itself.

It looked like a dove, but now finally Angharad understood the strange gilding from earlier: every single feather was made of intricately folded paper, patterns within patterns, and she was careful not to look at them too long. If the powerful storm painted on the mural was any hint, there may be danger in staring. The dove spirit flicked its paper-fathers, eerily bird-like.

“Supplicants,” it spoke in a voice like fluttering paper, “you enter the shrine of-”

Angharad winced. That had not been a word, at least not in a way a woman’s ears could hear. Her companions seemed to have fared no better.

“By ancient accord,” the dove spirit continued, “for a wager you may take my trial and win right of passage.”

“And what is to be your trial, spirit?” Lady Inyoni called out.

The dove rustled with anger, paper feathers inflating. Spirits often enjoyed the unearned deference that was being called a god, but Inyoni had done no wrong. The sole god was the Sleeping God, they who would one day wake.

“Cross the tiles of my shrine,” it said, “without standing on water.”

Angharad eyed the tiles, seeing no water. Did it mean the blue tiles instead of the bronze? That would be easy enough since they alternated, which meant there was likely some sort of trap. Given how singularly well suited her contract was to avoid making such a mistake, however – it was nothing glimpses ahead would not see her through – then she ought to begin. It would be a good example, besides. Only before Angharad could so much as say a word she was interrupted.

“Let me,” Isabel said, stepping forward.

Surprise, Angharad’s among them.

“There is no need to-” she began, but the dark-haired beauty shook her head.

“There is,” she replied. “I am not unaware that my skill at arms is lacking compared to most here. I must then be ready to risk my life on tests of cleverness to compensate. It is only fitting.”

There were many approving faces at that, enough that Angharad curbed her instinct to insist that someone else should take the very first trial. It would be disrespect twice over: first of Isabel herself, who was acting with honor, and then of everyone else in this crew for implying that their lives were not of equal worth. She kept her worry off her face.

“Be careful,” she said instead.

“Of course, darling,” Isabel smiled back.

She then stepped forward, gathering her skirts, and approached the edge of the tiles straight-backed.

“God of the land, I ask you for terms,” she called out.

The dove spirit shuffled on its perch, what looked like feathers shivering at first glance in truth an intricate dance of paper folding and unfolding.

“I already gave them,” the spirit replied, its voice like pages being strummed.

“Then there will be no imposition in speaking them anew,” Isabel firmly insisted.

The spirit flicked its paper-feathers irritably, likely irked at having been robbed of starting another game entirely without telling anyone.

“There are sixty-four tiles on this floor,” the dove spirit said. “You must cross from one side to another without ever standing on water or leaving the tiles.”

“God of the land, I would accept these terms,” Isabel said. “I offer for my wager this lantern.”

She presented the small iron lantern touched with a drop of her blood.

“What offer you in return?”

“Peaceful passage unhindered through my shrine for all who stand in this room,” the dove spirit said. “Until your death.”

“God of the land,” Isabel replied, bowing respectfully, “I accept these terms and wagers.”

“Then you may undertake my test,” the spirit allowed. “Begin.”

Only Isabel did not immediately step onto one of the tiles. Instead she went looking through the bag she had carried, taking out a long and thin rod of metal – almost like a hollow fishing rod. The dark-haired beauty paced along the length of the tiles as everyone made room for her, eyes considering, before she pressed the tip of the metal rod on a blue tile – the fourth from the left on the first row. After nothing happened, she stepped onto the tile. Angharad’s heart stammered, but after a long moment it became plain Isabel was safe.

Methodically, Isabel began prodding other tiles.

Angharad was not sure of the rhyme or reason to it, for she tried not only tiles ahead of her but also the one to her left – only for that one to immediately crumple. Like a flower closing, the thin covering of paper of the tile bunched up and revealed the painted river underneath. Several of them breathed in sharply. There was the mentioned water.

“No supplicant you,” the dove spirit hissed, its voice like paper ripping. “Thief, thief, thiefthiefthief-”

Halfway across the board, one of the tiles shivered. In the heartbeat that followed it was no longer a tile but a gaping hole of shimmering darkness. Gloam, Angharad realized. A pit of Gloam. Nothing but death could come of stepping into that.

“It never promised to leave all the tiles,” Lord Zenzele noted. “We should have thought of that.”

“It is angry,” Song evenly replied. “And might never have acted such had Lady Isabel not been so obviously forewarned of this test.”

It was, Angharad admitted, likely she had been. The blind groping around seemed instead to have been Isabel looking for a particular pattern – perhaps there were several and she was trying to find out which she was dealing with? Certainly, after moving twice in a diagonal to the right and revealing two more paper tiles she moved with much more certainty. Only the dove spirit was angry, hissing its spiteful accusation of thief as it sowed another Gloam pit every minute or so. It was trying to box her in a corner, cut her path across, but though Isabel’s slightly shaking hands revealed fear her eyes were steady. It took bravery to take such a test, Angharad thought, even forewarned. Unlike her, the infanzona had never been trained for peril.

It was rather attractive to see that Isabel Ruesta was the kind of woman capable of gambling with her life, if it came to it.

For all the dove spirit’s anger, its tricks and test were no match for the stratagem plied against them. Within ten minutes Isabel set foot on the bare stone, victorious in the challenge posed to her. All eyes turned to the spirit, whose spitting anger was no great augury.

“Thief you are,” it screeched, paper twisted and bent. “Thief and victor. Get out of my sight.”

They hurried across careful to avoid the lingering pits of Gloam, which the spirit pointedly did not remove. Isabel’s nerves were soothed by the time Angharad joined her but her cheeks were still fetchingly reddened. There were some congratulations from the others as they left the large chamber for the smaller one behind it – little more than a dark room with a large bronze dove within it, which all took care not to touch. It felt like the idol of the shrine. Beyond that a hole in the wall led into a slice of golden light, a small barren garden where the glow from above cast shadows on the dusty ground.

They all breathed easier out there, away from the spirit and its anger at being beaten.

The garden was quite petty, for all that it was desolate and the earth covered in a layer of dust, but as they took the time to look around Angharad found why it was the Watch called this place a maze: there were easily three paths they could take, perhaps four. On the other side of the garden, beyond an elegant arrangement of stones a short, curved bridge over a deep crevasse led into what must be another shrine. To their left a slender path circled around what looked to be a forest of columns jutting out from a raised temple ground, while to their right a large slice of toppled stairs served as the first of a series of platforms to climb past the garden wall to what looked like a winding path.

“The columns look like the path that most advances,” Remund Cerdan pointed out.

He had been quiet today, almost withdrawn. It was unlike him, but then he was surrounded by strangers that were not beholden to him. Master Cozme had not left his side even once.

“It also looks like a larger temple,” Inyoni told him. “Could mean a stronger spirit.”

“If we take a test every hundred feet none of us will live to reach the gate on the other side of this cavern,” Song noted, “so I would argue against the shrine beyond the bridge.”

“Agreed,” Zenzele grunted. “Unless Lady Ruesta’s… luck would extend there as well?”

Isabel shook her head.

“I have never heard of this garden,” she said. “The end of the Dove Shrine was described to me as large courtyard with collapsed sections revealing tunnels.”

“It would not be much of a maze if it could so easily be mapped,” Master Cozme said. “Lady Tredegar, your opinion?”

“The broken stairs intrigue,” she admitted. “It seems to be that from up there we may well see the temple grounds anyhow, so come worst we could advance there better informed.”

“It is the most difficult path,” Remund Cerdan objected. “If any of us should miss a jump…”

“Sweat is good for the soul, Lord Remund,” Inyoni snorted. “I agree with Lady Tredegar.”

Most, if not all, did. They set out for the path to the right. Climbing atop the toppled slice of stairs was not difficult, neither was the leap atop what looked like the roof of a ruined stone gazebo. From that roof to the top of remarkably fat column was trickier, given the smaller size of where they might leap, but after Angharad stayed behind to help Yaretzi make the jump the others followed suit and their company was lucky enough no one fell. The Pereduri was not certain the height would be enough to break a leg, unless one fell at a very bad angle, but it certainly would have hurt.

The edge of the garden wall was the last jump, going into a slightly lower stripe of tiled roof that swiftly got covered by the edge of a collapsed rotunda. It was easy enough, if you were careful not to slip on the tiles, and after that the path needed no jumping at all: they circled around the edge of the rotunda, seeing the temple under it and worrisome flickering lights, before climbing up an angled walkway past a series of arches. It seemed that had cut above many trials, which was good news if they could find a way down. Unfortunately the paths kept going up. They doubled back after stairs heading down led to a barred iron gate, then shimmied along the side of ziggurat while strange shapes prowled in the too-pale grass below. Yet for all that they kept rising, they also kept advancing – and without tests!

Their luck came at an end when the fallen-but-whole aqueduct they were using as a road crossed a gap to bring them straight at an open gate, flanked by two waterfalls with no other path in sight. They gathered near the gate – it was pitch black inside – and shuffled awkwardly. It must have been at least an hour and change since they took the first test, it felt as if they had begun anew.

“Nowhere to go but forward, it seems,” Song muttered.

“I wouldn’t say that,” Lady Inyoni replied.

She was, Angharad saw when she turned, kneeling by the waterfall to the left.

“The current is weak and the water shallow,” the older woman told them. “We could get around the test through the waterway, if we are not afraid to get wet.”

There was some debate, but at the end of the day they preferred shuffling leg-high in the wet with their bags held above their heads than trying their luck with another spirit. It was as exhausting to wade in the water, even against so light a current, but the dimly lit waterway eventually led to a luminous series of pools nestled between shrine walls so high they might as well have been cliffs. The water was deeper in the pools so they kept to the sides, and it looked like a dead end until Song found handholds carved in the side of a cliff. They led about twenty feet up, to a cleverly hidden nook that was the entrance to a tunnel.

There was not much space up there, so after Angharad and Zenzele joined Song there they had to shout down to talk with the others. Song was convinced the tunnel was not a god’s lair, insisting there was no shrine mark, and she was convincing enough the others agreed. It helped that no one wanted to go back through the waterway if they could help it.

The tunnel turned sharply to the left through what felt like solid stone, eventually reaching open air and revealing a large domed temple in the distance, atop series of airy stairs. To get there, however, they must make their way along a thin ledge that faced an elegant red mosaic on one side and a precipitous drop on the other. Looking down, Angharad saw only mist and the sound of distant water. It did not look like a fall one would survive.

“It does not seem impossible, if we take our time,” Remund Cerdan said. “There is space between the stone and the mosaic to hold on.”

Taking a second look, Angharad saw he was right. More than enough to hold on to the top of the mosaic. The infanzon did not offer to make handholds with his contract and she did not ask – there was not yet a true need to reveal the details of his power, not with an alternative at hand.

“It would be a waste to turn around now,” Lord Zenzele agreed. “We are almost a third of the way through, I believe. Even if we cover only half as many grounds this afternoon, at this pace by tomorrow we would have a path to the end of the maze.”

There was some excitement at that idea. If they had a path, well, the need for ten ‘victors’ could be seen to more leisurely. They could choose the tests undertaken, aim for those giving the best chances of survival. With most in agreement, they got to crossing. Only Song seemed less enthusiastic, and Angharad held back to speak with her.

“Nothing practical,” the Tianxi told her before she could even ask. “It’s the mosaic that trips me. It clearly was part of a shrine at some point, but it no longer is.”

“The Watch mentioned some of the shrine spirits die,” Angharad reminded her.

“That is a dangerous thing, Angharad,” Song murmured. “When a god returns formless to the aether, they leave behind an impression of themselves. It is rarely a kind thing.”

The Pereduri was tempted to dismiss this as Republican superstition but Song had earned better than such talk.

“I will keep an eye out,” she promised.

For once she chose to stay in the middle of the company instead of taking the lead, before Zenzele and behind Yaretzi. Rising on the tip of her toes, she took a look at the space above the mosaic but it was empty save for old dust. She still kept a firm hand on her contract, pulling at a glimpse before she began moving across. Nothing. Again when Inyoni had crossed all the way, Isabel right behind her, but still nothing. Once more, she told herself when halfway through, and-

(Teeth and claws and a blood-curling scream, between Yaretzi’s hands, and she slipped)

-she was already moving by the time the spirit popped out, catching Yaretzi by the collar of her coat and forcefully pressing her against the mosaic as she trembled.

“STEADY,” Angharad shouted over the screaming thing. “Remember it cannot directly hurt us.”

It was not even touching Yaretzi’s hands, she saw, its claws carefully avoiding any contact.

“Lords,” Yaretzi gasped, shivering as she clutched the stone. “Oh, Lords.”

Angharad’s eye stayed on the spirit, whose screeching began to lower in pitch. It looked like a hound eaten up by wriggling worms, half rotten, but the worms did not move and neither did its eyes. After a few seconds the screeching cut out entirely and the creature went still as a stone. That is not a living spirit, Angharad thought. It was not as… aware, or complete. After another few heartbeats it began to crumble from the inside, collapsing into clumps of dust. The stink of them was atrocious, like a rotten corpse. The noblewoman cast glimpses ahead a few more times as they crossed, but there was no second ambush. They made it across without deaths.

The other side was a broad walkway leading up into the airy stairs they had seen earlier. At the end of the steps stood a large domed temple, whose crumbling stone gates were cracked open. Though they were surrounded on all sides by walls so high as to feel as cliffs, there was a sense of open air to the walkway – helped along by the golden light falling from above – that she found enjoyable. She was not alone in that opinion. When Angharad suggested they stop for a meal, as it should be nearing noon, the notion was popular. After that excitement during the crossing all could use the time to settle their nerves.

The fare obtained from the Watch was simple but filling, but there was little conversation. The looming silhouette of the temple was too stark a reminder of what they must soon do.

When they set out Angharad felt sharper for the rest, taking the lead as her crew began climbing the stairs. This particular temple, she saw, was not so ruined as others they had crossed. At the top of the stairs the entrance boasted a floor of elegant turquoise patterns – she shared an amused glance with Yaretzi at the coincidence – and though the gates were broken the antechamber beyond them was a splendid thing. The walls were tiles of moonstone and serpentine, touched with streaks of gold and iron as if someone had painted with the liquid metals.

Age and use had worn a slight groove in the floor that led out into a massive chamber, at the threshold of which Angharad cautiously slowed. Isabel, right behind her, softly gasped at the sights. Not without reason.

The temple was as a single segmented chamber under the great dome they had seen from outside. A polished black marble floor – so polished it seemed a mirror – reflected the exquisite insides of the dome above, a riot of ticking golden gears as an enormous clock. The machinery there connected to the lower chamber on golden threads and pulleys, a hundred mechanisms of gold and iron moving in a strangely harmonious disharmony. Several of the machines on the ground were so large they effectively segmented the room, casting moving shadows on the marble as golden lanterns whirled above. Not a single part of it made a sound.

Angharad slowly stepped onto the marble floor, others following behind.

“Well,” Lady Inyoni said, “at least there’s no need to ask where the spirit is.”

She followed the other woman’s gaze and found that, in her study of the room, she had somehow missed the silhouette sitting cross-legged at the center of it all. It looked like a man, at first glance, but only that for though the contour of the silhouette was perfect, the inside was a madness of copper – gears and wheels and twitching pistons.

“Welcome,” the spirit said, voice like ringing brass.

It seemed much friendlier than the last, so Angharad returned the manners in kind.

“We thank you for your welcome, honored elder,” she said.

The spirit twitched, though there was nothing animal about. It twitched like a clock losing a gear, a carriage tumbling off the road.

“Manners,” the spirit said, surprised. “It has been long.”

There were no eyes inside that silhouette, but somehow she felt the weight of its attention anyway. She came no closer, for politeness did not mean harmlessness, and the others stayed close but behind the invisible line her presence had drawn.

“You seek to cross my temple, yes,” the spirit said. “This can be done, but there must be a test.”

“I would hear the terms of it, honored elder,” Angharad said.

The clockwork spirit twitched again, but this time there was a grinding metal sound and it spit out something. A small golden gear tumbled against the floor, rolling until came at a halt.

“Everything,” the spirit said, “must be measured. Must be earned. Two or more, hold my gear for the agreed amount of time.”

Angharad frowned. That sounded much, much too simple. It twitched.

“And live to the end,” the spirit added. “Victory so long as one survives.”

It was with a fresh eye that Angharad considered the machinery all around them. She now grasped that every part might be used to try and kill her. The Pereduri politely asked for clarification, learning from the spirit that the more of them agreed to take the trial the shorter the time that must be survived would be. Time where the gear was not being held by a living participant would not count towards the total. For all its friendliness, she thought, it was looking to feed.

“Manners,” the spirit approvingly repeated. “I will give reward, good terms. Only they who hold the gear will be in direct peril.”

Angharad blinked in surprise, thanking the spirit before going to confer with the others. Opinions varied.

“Best to go around, I say,” Remund Cerdan said. “It is a large temple and not so ruined, which I cannot trust.”

“If we do not go through here, we may well have to go back through the waterway to find another path,” Zenzele said. “I will not say the test is without risks, but which would be? We will have to take one sooner or later.”

“We can choose who goes in,” Cozme mused, stroking his beard. “It makes the business more manageable, I agree.”

“I would rather take another swim than try this,” Yaretzi frankly said. “Never trust a well-fed god.”

“It seems a test of skill,” Inyoni noted. “Dangerous, yes, but in some ways the fairest kind we may undertake.”

The split was slightly in favor of the attempt. Two against, three for. Isabel desisted from expressing an opinion since she would not be taking the test, saying it would be unseemly, and that left Song as well as Angharad herself. The two shared a look, Song grimacing but not advising against. Dangerous, then, but not impossible to her all too seeing silver eyes.

“Let us attempt it,” she said. “Volunteers only.”

That Angharad should participate was not in doubt and neither were Zenzele and Inyoni’s addition. Master Cozme received Remund’s hesitant permission, but Yaretzi was the true surprise. The Aztlan shrugged at her inquiring look.

“If it must be done, then I would tilt the odds in our favor as much as I can,” she said.

Angharad smiled back, charmed by the sentiment. She was rather pleased Yaretzi had joined their crew. Five of them would need to survive five minutes, beginning the moment one of them picked up the golden gear from the ground. The Pereduri cautiously made certain that the lanterns illuminating the temple would not be snuffed out, which the spirit agreed to speak in the terms. It was, for all its hunger, inclined to fair play. The wager was simple enough: there would be no lantern on the line and a victory would grant all present safe passage across the temple until all who took the trial were dead. Though five would participate, only the individual holding the gear when the test ended would be considered a ‘victor’.

“Let us make sure the minutes mentioned are the same we know,” Inyoni prudently suggested.

The spirit proved this, counting one with them and agreeing that all minutes would be the same length. With that last precaution out of the way, Angharad agreed to the terms.

“Good,” the spirit said, twitching. “Begin when you would.”

But instead of moving, she remained frozen. For a moment, when the spirit had twitched, she had thought she glimpsed something inside its neck. Teeth and red flesh, swallowing. Only she saw nothing of it now, only the clockwork spirit, and she ignored the beating of her heart. Staring too long at spirits was never for the best. She had volunteered to be the one to first take the gear, so she slowly approached it. Slowly enough she could risk more than a glimpse. Angharad thought of dark waters, of the coolness enveloping her, and sunk deep.

(Angharad Tredegar picked up the gear and the chamber came alive.

A forest of cylinders rose from the seamless floor, golden edges like blades turning so quick they were a blur, and a tapestry of golden thread twitched above. Scythes began to fall like pendulums, sharp wheels shot forward and though Angharad danced across the danger she was cornered. She passed the gear to Inyoni after a minute, but the spirit had been methodical: it was cornering them, leaving obstacles in the way. Inyoni passed to Zenzele to avoid a narrow death, who took three steps before he was crushed by a weight. Yaretzi lost her head trying to take the gear from his corpse and-)

She broke the foresight and let out a wet gasp, body shivering as if she had been drenched in ice. She could feel wetness against her eyes but knew it was not tears. Discreetly as she could, she wiped the beads of blood before they could trail down. A flex of her power told her she could still glimpse but that already she was nearing her limit for the day. It had been worth it, to learn that the spirit was not only using the machines but would be leaving them there: every attack on her was an obstacle afterwards, and it would be very easy to get cornered were she not careful.

“Ready?” she called out.

“Ready,” Inyoni shouted back.

She took the gear.

By the time her back straightened the clockwork spirit was gone and the whirling golden blades rising from the mirror-like floor. Breathing out, ignoring the shouts of surprise from her allies, Angharad kept an eye on the machinery around her. A twitch of thread told her the scythe would be coming down a heartbeat before it did, but instead of fleeing she stepped behind one of the risen cylinders. The golden scythe from the ceiling slammed into the whirling blades, the two traps scrapping each other with cacophonous noise. A glimpse told her it would be the wheels next.

Some kind of clockwork engine on the other side of the chamber twitched, shooting out a sharp iron wheel towards her – and then similar machines did the same from three other sides.

“Steady,” Angharad murmured.

The longer she stayed in the center, the harder it would be for the spirit to corner them. Like in her vision, the purpose of the wheels was to force her to leave cover and the moment she stepped away from the scrapped cylinder scythes began to fall one after another. Left, she caught as she stepped around a spinning wheel and a blade filled the space between two whirling cylinders. Right, she saw as a pulley tightened and a bar of solid iron swung through where she had just been standing, rising back up to the ceiling as the arc went all the way through.

A cylinder unlatched itself from its base and wildly went spinning, lethal golden blades scrapping at the floor, and as Angharad fled back towards space filled by a scythe she realized she had been caught. Above her a large mass of gold was being aligned, enough to crush twice over. Thankfully, the others were not far. She chose her successor.

“Zenzele,” she shouted, and threw the gear.

The Malani lord almost fumbled the catch but caught it against his coat. His aunt stayed close, ready to bail him out at moment’s notice, while Angharad breathed in relief and circled around. The test had gone on long enough all had noticed the danger of letting yourself be driven into a corner, so the grisly ends she had seen need not come about. Master Cozme had prudently moved around the scrapyard she had made in the center, positioning himself to have much ground to give when his turn came, so it was Yaretzi that Angharad came close to. She was counting under her breath.

“Over halfway there,” the Aztlan told her.

They stayed together for a while longer, as Zenzele struggled and passed the gear to his aunt – who promptly passed it back to the better-prepared Cozme Aflor. There the spirit struck relentlessly, smashing weights and pistons and scythes after the soldier with a fury Angharad never not seen even in the vision. It wanted a kill. Pieces of machinery went flying, another danger to keep an eye for. She had to pull back Yaretzi when a broken piece of wheel almost took her in the side, though the Aztlan fumbled on her feet and almost tripped her into a spinning cylinder.

“Careful,” Angharad chided, steadying them both.

“Sorry,” the diplomat murmured. “This is… out of my experiences.”

You and I both, she thought. Cozme saw his death writ ahead, so he passed the gear back to Inyoni. Yaretzi, perhaps shamed by the fresh mistake, darted close so the older woman could toss it. She broke into a run, scythes falling in her wake, and as they all felt the trial coming to a close they neared the corner where it would all end.  The spirit lost all subtlety, dropping weights not to kill but to close off paths, and Yaretzi handed the gear to Zenzele. Angharad staked out good open grounds to finish the last of the time, then dipped close to the Malani.

Only he did not pass it, did not have the time to look for that: all four of the cylinders around him unlatched in quick succession, at the right moment in the spin to converge towards him. Angharad cursed, unsheathing and striking at the closest but finding herself too weak to even slow it. Yet Zenzele, impossibly, threw himself down between whirling blades and emerged with only his coat and back cut up as the cylinders violent collided. Already a weight was being aligned above, but his aunt stole the gear out of his extended hand and stepped away.

“TEN,” Yaretzi shouted.

They had it, Angharad saw. Inyoni had an open stretch ahead of her, leading straight into a corner but so long as she did not run too quickly – and the cylinders around her stopped. Angharad glimpsed ahead, ignoring the heat in her veins, but it was a second too late.

Duck,” she shouted.

Inyoni tried. But every golden blade set in the cylinder came flying out, like a spray of shrapnel, and she could not avoid them all. Two in the leg, one in the torso, and still Angharad held out hope until the older woman stumbled back and fell – revealing the golden blade splitting her skull in half, dug deep between her eyebrows. The corpse toppled down less than a foot again from Zenzele, bloodied and weeping, whose hand clawed as his aunt. He ripped the gear out of her hand, and a heartbeat later machines went still.

The test had come to an end, Zenzele Duma its victor.

After, when the grief and the recriminations and the weeping had ebbed low, they gathered themselves and began the trek back to the Old Fort, carrying Inyoni’s mangled corpse.

Thus ended Angharad’s first effort against the Trial of Ruins

Chapter 22

Tristan began fiddling with his cabinet like there was a point to it, keeping his hands occupied so he wouldn’t have to think about what he had just walked away from.

When he saw her approaching from the corner of his eye, it was almost a relief. Shalini Goel was the shortest of all the trial-takers, barely five feet five by his guess, and though she was full-bodied the thief could tell it was not the result of idleness: there was muscle to her frame and calluses on her palms. The same kind Guardia sometimes got, those come from shooting regularly. Her black hair was long, kept in a braid going down her back, and she had a gold ring in her nose. The vivid shades of her clothes spoke of coin even for a Ramayan, a people whose love of colour was proverbial.

A green kurta – the collarless tunic in the Someshwar manner – ended above her knees, leading into striped trousers in white and yellow that were tucked into high boots. A blood red sash at her waist had two pistols tucked into while a leather bandoleer holding powder horns hung loose across her torso, connecting a shoulder to the opposite side. Shalini had the look of a soldier but did not hold herself like one, which spoke to Tristan of someone who had been trained but not taken to such a life.

And while he’d been studying her, he realized, she had studied him right back.

“Tristan, is it?” she smiled. “I don’t believe we have been properly introduced.”

She had an easy smile, he decided, but it was not false. Shalini Goel struck him instead as one of those strange people Vesper had blessed with a general enjoyment of life. It must make her easy to like.

“It felt like a long journey here, but it ended up being so little time hasn’t it?” Tristan smiled back, entirely practiced.

She offered her hand to shake, which he did. Her grip was firm.

“I am-”

“Shalini Goel,” he said, then shrugged at her raised eyebrow. “Word gets around.”

“I suppose it does,” she chuckled. “And you even pronounced it right. Do you-”

Shalini said something he did not understand in what he was pretty sure was Samratrava – the most common of the Someshwari languages. Tristan answered with the only sentence in that language he had ever learned.

“The brothels are down the canal with red lanterns,” he informed her.

A flicker of complete and utter surprise, then Shalini burst out laughing. It was contagious enough that he found himself smiling as she slapped her knee, holding her stomach.

“Oh gods,” the Ramayan wheezed. “I guess that’s an answer. How much did they pay you to tell the sailors?”

“Only three radizes a night, but it came with a meal,” Tristan said.

He saw her pause, count in her head as she translated from the currency Sacromonte and most of the Trebian Sea used to coinage she better knew. The Imperial Someshwar had a few but jala – sheshajala, in truth, but not even Someshwari used the full name – were the only one he’d ever seen used at the docks. The private currencies of the rajas were rarely accepted, given how regularly they got debased when the latest palace or campaign got a little too expensive.

“So not even two kupah,” she mused. “I hope it was a good meal.”

“I’ve had worse,” the thief shrugged.

And taking the coppers had given him a reason to hang around Caballo Canal at night, letting him track the coming and goings of a Meng-Xiaofan warehouse he had been sent by Abuela to rob.

“I expect you have,” Shalini said, mood losing some of the humour. “It seems to have hardened you in useful ways.”

It was his turn to cock an eyebrow at her. She was the one who had come to him, after all, so it was her who should make the pitch.

“Tredegar is being run by the infanzones,” Shalini Goel told him, “and we both know Xical’s worse than a snake. A Leopard Society man through and through.”

“I have never heard of them before,” the thief admitted.

“I wouldn’t expect a Sacromontan to have,” she said. “Izcalli name their societies after animals from their homeland that embody traits they want to emulate, Tristan, but there are no leopards in the Kingdom of Izcalli.”

Tristan blinked in surprise.

“They’re not a formal society,” Shalini said. “When forced to acknowledge their existence the Grasshopper King will say they’re charged with hunting criminals that flee outside Izcalli borders, but what they really do is raid.”

She spat to the side.

“They go out with the candle-priests, hit undefended villages out in the Someshwar or the Republics and bring them back like cattle,” Shalini said.

He grimaced in disgust, not faking it in the least.

“For the candles?”

She nodded and he almost spat as she had. The Kingdom of Izcalli had been one of the strongest nations to emerge from the fall of the Second Empire, with fertile heartlands full of Antediluvian wonders and its strong military bent, but its unification was a bloody business. Izcalli was hardly alone in that, but what set the kingdom apart was that it was heavily dependent on First Empire lights to live and almost all of them were on the ground instead of set in firmament. During the wars many were damaged, which had unbalanced the intricate system of devices regulating light in Izcalli. Entire regions had begun to go dark for weeks, months even.

Until the men now known as the candle-priests found their solution: feed the machines aether where they grew weak.

Nowadays Izcalli claimed the era of bloody sacrifices, of murdering men on altars to keep the lights from burning out, was long past. That it had been much exaggerated anyhow, a very rare happenstance, and that advances in modern understanding of aether now made such savagery obsolete. There were kinder ways to keep the ‘candles’ lit, needing no death and hardly any pain. It had not stopped flower wars from erupting at Izcalli borders, and such assurances from the Grasshopper Kings were taken with a heavy grain of salt. With good reason, if Shalini spoke the truth about the Leopard Society.

“They’re expendable,” the Ramayan said. “If they get caught, become an embarrassment, they will be called rogues or bandits and left to hang. Xical came by that ugliness honestly, whatever else may be said of him.”

“And there is much to be said,” Tristan drily replied.

“Figured you’d agree,” Shalini grinned. “You can see the same things I can: Ishaan and I, we’re your best bet.”

He smiled at her, saying nothing.

“That Yong comes with is another point in your favour,” she acknowledged, “but after the way Lady Ferranda talked you up I would have made an offer anyway.”

“You,” he said, “and not Lord Ishaan. I find that interesting.”

“It’s not a slight,” Shalini assured him, “it’s just that he’s a little scrambled at the moment. By now you’ll have heard we ran into the airavatan before you did.”

“And that a contract was used to buy enough time for your crew to escape,” Tristan said.

Ferranda Villazur had claimed that something stupefied the beast long enough for them to run away. That it was contract work was not in doubt and he had already suspected it was Ishaan, but to hear it confirmed made the guess solid.

“There was some backlash,” she said. “Hard not to, beating back a monster that large. But he’s nearly through it and will be back to form by tomorrow. He’s just, uh, going to get confused easily until then. It’s best for me to do the talking while he recovers.”

She paused.

“If your worry is that I make promises he won’t keep, there is no need,” Shalini reassured him. “He’s not insensate, it just takes a while for him to understand things – everything I say, I say with his approval.”

It was tempting to keep stringing her along, see if he could get any more information out of her, but that was greed talking. If he took too much before declining, he would be salting the grounds. Best to end this now and add a little sweetness so they remained on good terms.

“It is a tempting offer,” he said.

“But,” Shalini said.

“I won’t be going into the maze tomorrow,” Tristan said. “Not with anyone.”

She drummed her fingers against the side of a pistol.

“Hedging your bets is not unreasonable,” she grudgingly said. “And we have had longer to rest.”

But it was not the answer she had wanted – and perhaps even expected – so now for the sweetness.

“Yong will not refuse if you ask him again,” Tristan said. “He does not want to wait.”

Shalini eyed him with interest.

“Is that what you two were speaking about?”

“We are inclined to different strategies,” Tristan shrugged.

She would come out of it with another shot at a companion she had wanted more than he, but more important still she would come out of their conversation with the feeling that she had ‘won’. Getting her hands on a source of tension between he and Yong was worth more than some talk about a suspected contract and idle conversation about the Leopard Society. Their conversation remained genial and Tristan suspected she might have stayed longer if she had not caught sight of something: Brun was approaching Ishaan Nair. Shalini made her excuses quickly after that, going to join them.

That’s another one for their crew, then, the thief thought. Brun was fit, loyal – he had backed Tredegar against Tupoc – and came with no baggage attached. He was, in essence, a perfect replacement for Yaretzi. Like her the blond Sacromontan had made few waves and come out of the perils with a solid reputation. And that made Tristan uncomfortable, because Fortuna had called the god he was bound to loud. It did not necessarily follow that a contractor must be alike in nature with their contracted – he had little enough in common with Fortuna – but a loud god ought to be loud in their gifts yet no a single whisper had spread of Brun’s contract.

The other man had navigated the game of alliances with a deft hand: he’d gotten in with the infanzones when the getting was good through the more influential of Isabel Ruesta’s maids, then stuck closely to Tredegar. A woman who would bite her own arm off before raising a hand against a comrade, a category Brun had made certain to fit in. Now he was changing ship for the Ramayans, getting into a more stable crew, but carefully burning no bridges as he did.

“You are certain his god is the loud one?” Tristan murmured, feigning a yawn.

“Yes,” Fortuna flatly replied. “And he is being incredibly tasteless about it.”

She did not deign to elaborate further and he knew better than to ask. There’s something off about you, Brun, Tristan decided. No one genuinely following sentiment ended up making all the right choices all the time. The other man was running a game, had to be.

But which, and for what purpose?

No answers would be found standing here, the thief knew, so he tore his gaze away. Whatever it was Brun wanted, if his ambitions extended beyond survival, then it would be something to chase after later. Tristan had more pressing matters to worry about, three of them to be exact. Francho was the most likely to have other offers, but Tristan still sought out Vanesa first. It was she whose expertise would determine whether his intentions were at all feasible.

The old woman was sitting by herself in a corner, looking half-asleep. The Watch physician had her on poppy extract for the pain, but Tristan had checked the vials and the man was keeping the doses as low as he could. It was for the best: at her age, too strong a dose risked sending her into the kind of sleep she would not be waking from. Not much had been done about the shattered leg, aside from cleaning it and binding it, but that was not laziness on the man’s part. The airavatan had broken the limb beyond repair, bone shredding muscles and tendons as it shattered into pieces. Her kneecap was in three pieces and the swelling made it nearly impossible to operate and stem the internal bleeding. The physician had little choice but to recommend amputation.

“Either way,” the watchman had told her, “you won’t ever be using that leg again.”

Vanesa had… balked, at that. Tristan had spent long enough as a cutter’s assistant to know that was not an uncommon reaction, but it had been startlingly ferocious. She went hysterical for a time, needing to be restrained until she calmed, and had been subdued since. The one-eyed clockmaker was awake enough to notice when he came to sat by her side, though her face betrayed her exhaustion.

“Is it time for lunch?” Vanesa asked.

“Not for a few hours yet,” Tristan said.

No one would be leaving anytime soon, anyhow. He thought some of the crews might set out to have a look at the shrines later this afternoon but doubted anyone would begin the maze until tomorrow. First they would want to recover and organize.

“Ah,” she muttered. “Sorry. My mind, it has been wandering.”

“Common enough when taking poppy extract,” he assured her.

She nodded, looking thankful. As if he had not simply said the truth.

“A nice young woman from the Watch is making me crutches,” Vanesa told him. “From an old oar, I believe?”

He said nothing.

“Anyhow,” Vanesa continued, “when they are finished I will be able to have a look at this maze. It seems an interesting enough place.”

Sometimes, Tristan thought, the line between kindness and cruelty was thin as a breath.

“You know you won’t be doing that,” he quietly said.

“Perhaps not in one of these companies forming,” Vanesa said, “but surely-”

“If you go into that maze, you will die.”

He interrupted as gently as he could, but his voice did not waver. It was a statement of fact, not a guess. Tristan had little heard of the tests these gods of the maze would set, but a one-eyed old woman with a broken leg would be as meat on the table. Vanesa’s lips pursed, then she looked away. He saw the emotions flicker across her worn face – frustration, anger, fear. And at the end of the road, resignation.

“I am dead if I stay here,” she finally said. “The physician says I have two weeks at most, with the bleeding inside the leg.”

Much as he wanted to bring up the amputation again, it was not his place. Vanesa knew the costs of her decision; they had been made plain to her. If she thought a slow death better than losing her leg then it was her choice to make.

“There may be,” Tristan said, “another way.”

Her eye went to him, as if dragged by a hook. The hope he saw there burned, for there were no certainties in what he had to offer.

“Have you had a close look at the gate?” he asked.

“I have not,” she admitted.

“Then let us,” Tristan said. “I think you will find it interesting.”

He went about it methodically. First he took one the spare benches near the kitchen and moved it in front of the gate, then went back for Vanesa. She had to lean on him all the while, most of her weight carried for her, but he got her to the bench and helped her down. She was barely paying attention by the time he did, sole eye flittering across the span of the iron gate – or, more precisely, the intricate mechanisms covering it.

“I cannot tell where it begins,” she murmured. “Oh – and some parts go into the gate. Pistons, Tristan, see those? That will be aetheric machinery, unless they have a steam engine on the other side that can run forever.”

“Can you make any sense of it?” he asked.

“The grids are the key,” Vanesa told him, eye still on the gate. “See how the gears around them are all derivative? Those metal plaques are the functional equivalent of levers, or perhaps more accurately a combination lock.”

“Moving them would have an effect,” Tristan said.

Vanesa nodded.

“Absolutely,” she said. “Mind you, there are few distinguishing marks on them and I do not see how anyone could easily get up there to activate them, but-”

She paused, enthusiasm slowly bleeding out of her as she turned to him.

“It is an interesting puzzle,” Vanesa said, “but it will not get either of us through the maze. I do not need a distraction, Tristan.”

Yes you do, the thief thought. Else she would simply wither on the vine. Better yet that this was not a distraction at all.

“I disagree,” Tristan murmured. “I think that gate is exactly how we get through the maze.”

He gestured at the gate.

“The stone around it isn’t the same as the fort’s,” he said. “And the scale of the structure it i set in is absurd.”

While the stone the gate was set in a pillar, as it reached all the way to the distant ceiling of the cavern, it perhaps ought to be called a tower instead for the sheer size of it. It was at least a hundred feet long from side to side, at the apex of the curve.

“So perhaps it is a First Empire ruin,” Vanesa shrugged. “That is no surprise given the great machinery above our heads.”

“You are not paying attention to the right part,” Tristan chided her. “The pillar is in perfect state. This Old Fort, however, is falling apart.”

The old woman stared at him, still uncomprehending.

“It was built later, not by the Antediluvians,” the thief said. “And to guard what, a gate it would take ten batteries of cannons to break through? I doubt it. And that leaves only…”

“The shrines,” Vanesa said. “The maze. You believe it is also a recent addition.”

“I do,” Tristan agreed. “And now that begs the question: what is that pillar for, then? Where does the gate lead?”

The clockmaker’s lone eye dipped upwards, at the pieces of gold slowly moving above them and giving out a ghostly golden glow.

“Even Antediluvians needed to maintain their machines,” Vanesa softly said. “However fine the make, they fell apart eventually.”

“And they would need a way to get up there,” Tristan murmured. “I believe we are looking at it.”

Vanesa hesitated.

“There is no guarantee that up there waits a path across the mountains,” she said.

Tristan could have said that even the Antediluvians must have brought the pieces in from somewhere, that if the maze of shrines was recent and a god bound to the gate on the other side then that very gate might be just as a recent an addition, but at the end of the day she was right: there was no guarantee.

“It is a bet,” Tristan admitted.

He met her eye squarely.

“But I believe in it enough to hold off on the maze,” he said.

Tristan was a rat: could there be a stronger endorsement from the likes of him than putting his own fortunes on the line? His life was the sole thing of worth he owned. He said nothing more, letting the silence do the talking. The Sacromontan knew she would agree, for as Lan had seen the truth was Vanesa did not truly want to die. She was resigned to it, perhaps, but if the choice was between the certain death of entering the maze as a lone cripple and rolling the dice on the gate they both knew what she would choose.

Tristan did not hurry her, letting her make the journey at her own pace until she was staring down at her ruin of a leg. There was a bitterness to the cast of her face that came to it more often these days.

“Well,” Vanesa said. “I suppose there is not much left for me to lose.”

She sighed.

“Only the two of us?” she asked.

“I want Francho as well,” the thief immediately replied. “And I have recruited outside helpers.”

“Of course you have,” the old woman tiredly smiled. “You may count me as part of your cabal, then. I look forward to seeing what comes of it.”

He would have stayed longer, sitting with her, but she dismissed him. Wanted to look at the gate without distractions, she said, but if he wanted to be a dear he could see about getting her ink and paper. That would have to wait, he decided, until he had spoken with Francho. The old professor was speaking with Lan when he found him, the blue-lipped dealer departing in a huff when she saw him. Francho cocked a brow at the thief but Tristan rolled his eyes.

“I will ask no questions, then,” the toothless old man drawled. “What may I do for you, young man?”

“Answer a few questions of mine, for one,” he said.

“Had I known all along that all it took was the threat of grisly death to seed curiosity in my students,” Francho smiled, “I might have dabbled in it at Reve.”

“It might have shortened your career,” the thief amusedly replied.

“Oh, murder is the least of the offences one can get away with after tenure,” Francho said. “The old Master of Music once – ah, but I am rambling again. Please, do ask away.”

Tristan was going to come back and get that story about the Master of Music later, for it promised to be most amusing, but it would have to wait.

“I expect Lan was approaching you on behalf of Tupoc Xical,” the thief leadingly said.

“The Izcalli is most forthright about wanting cannon fodder,” Francho said. “The honesty of the offer is somewhat admirable.”

“You don’t seem to be biting at the bait,” Tristan said.

“I thought it unwise before finding out what it is you are plotting,” the professor candidly said. “You do not seem to be joining up with anyone, which has me wondering what you do intend.”

“There is a mystery in the bones of this trial,” the thief said. “I would dig it out.”

Francho considered him, sucking at his gums thoughtfully.

“The gate,” he said. “You want to open the gate.”

“An endeavour in which a historian might be of some use,” Tristan said. “Especially one with fine ears.”

The reference to his contract was not particularly subtle, but neither was it too telling. And he did want Francho on his side, if not strictly speaking need him. If the gate were easy to open, the Watch already would have. Having someone could listen to what had gone on around the great pillar, to parse out the parts of the puzzle they unearthed, would be very useful indeed. It would starkly increase their odds of success, in Tristan’s opinion.

“An interesting offer,” Francho finally said.

It was not agreement, but neither was it a refusal. Unlike Vanesa, the old professor might potentially survive delving the maze – the risks were merely high, especially if he went in under the likes of Tupoc.

“Think on it,” Tristan simply said. “I will not be going anywhere.”

His odds, he thought, were good. He would know by the end of the day what kind of a crew it was he was working with.

Maryam only reappeared an hour later and avoided talking about where she had been. Of Beatris there was still no sign, which had him reconsidering how he would get eyes in Angharad Tredegar’s crew, but before that question was answered there was another conversation he wanted to have.

“Not while people are around,” Maryam whispered. “Especially the Watch.”

So they waited for night to meet, even as Tupoc’s crew and Ishaan’s went to have a look at the shrines. Tredegar, by contrast, seemed to be preparing her own for combat: putting them into formation, preparing weapons.

An hour before the Watch dimmed the lanterns Francho approached him.

“If it leads nowhere, I will have to turn to the maze,” the old professor warned.

“I would not ask you otherwise,” Tristan replied.

And like that, there were only two stones left to turn over.

Tristan considered night one of the more interesting lies people told themselves.

It rested at a lively intersection between need, tradition and control. Men must sleep, they could only stay awake for so long, therefore there must be an end to the day: a night where rest was allowed. Yet in most of Vesper there was no natural boundary to delimit this, only a few old wonders of the Antediluvians underwriting such a cycle in fact. It was thus in the hands of men to delimit night and day, to make them, and there the lie got interesting.

Was a stretch of hours to be called night because your parents had called it such? Tradition had weight, it was true. If you were raised to be awake at certain hours and asleep at others, you might not question it. But those hours were not the same for everyone, were they? Half the miners of the Trench lived during ‘night’, their little towns outside the walls of Sacromonte living askew in time from the rest of the City, and they were hardly the only ones. And it was not tradition that’d made that decision, for who would ever choose to work in the hell of the Trench?

It was those with power who had set the lines, the boundaries. It was they who decided when the lamplights dimmed and when they burned, when men worked and when they rested. Abuela had once told him that about forty years ago, the Six – the infanzones of infanzones – had tried to take an hour out of the night. They had wanted the docks and markets open longer, for those were the arteries of wealth in the City and sooner or later all of Sacromonte’s wealth made its way into the hands of the Six.

They’d not announced this or trumpeted it about, instead sneaking it in as a natural thing: the lights had stayed on, the shifts been extended. The public clocks were tampered with or taken down for repairs, leaving people to measure time by the eye, and the scheming few had thought that if this went on for long enough without notice they could steal an entire hour from the many. It’d not worked, Abuela had told him. People with little always noticed it when you took something from them.

Somewhere around three thousand people died in the Canario Riots, after the mob began storming noble mansions and the Guardia answered by wheeling out organ guns and firing them into the crowd.

Afterwards, smelling disaster, the Six hung a dozen ringleaders after accusing them of having taken coin from the Republics – it was all a foreign plot! – and after that show of strength promptly backed down. The debacle with the ‘stolen time’ was blamed on a single family, House Arlagon, which was exiled as the Six once more protected the rights of the good people of Sacromonte. The hour went back, the clocks were all mysteriously fixed within a week, all the world was pleased.

And the infanzones quietly began building worker’s towns outside the city walls, where criminals and the indebted would agree that day and night were whatever their betters said they were.

“What was the lesson of that story?” Tristan had asked Abuela.

“There is no such thing as night,” she’d said. “Yet look at the storm of violence that was unleashed when men tried to change the span of it. An old lie is a powerful thing, Tristan. Learn to use them.”

To the boy he’d been when they first had the conversation it had meant little. As he grew older, though, the words began to take meaning. It was not a secret or a trick Abuela had been trying to teach him but a perspective: the things taken for granted, the foundations that Vesper rested on, should not be spared a skeptical eye. The chains that bound men most surely were those they never saw, never thought to strain against. Tristan was no confederales, to plot the bloody liberation of Sacromonte with a butcher’s knife on his lap and a red circle sown over his heart, but he would not suffer being owned. So he’d learned to keep his eyes open, to sniff out the lies.

And this Trial of Ruins, it reeked.

Enough that it was forcing him to look back at the entire Dominion of Lost Things and wonder what it was that the Watch truly wanted with this place. He’d come here treading on a foundation of certainty: the blackcloaks used the trials to bring in skilled but irregular recruits while fattening their pockets by letting the nobles use them as proving grounds. Perhaps a little posturing thrown in as well, an unspoken reminder that at the end of the trials the infanzones used to set themselves above one another all that the victors qualified to be was the rank and file of the Watch.

Only the numbers didn’t add up.

Even if Tristan was willing to dismiss the way trial-takers were chosen – and he wasn’t, not when he had to wonder if the blackcloaks would actually want half of the people who’d paid to get on the Bluebell – there was a larger discrepancy behind it all: coin. How many infanzones, how many red games candidates were sent every year? Possibly enough to keep an old cog like the Bluebell and the other ship the first wave had taken afloat, their crews paid, but not much more than that. Then the Watch would have to pay and feed the garrison on the Dominion, to supply and maintain its forts, to defend them against the cultists of the Red Eye.

In the most generous of suppositions, if a hundred people took to the Dominion every year and half of these survived to become Watch – a very generous supposition – then after the losses to sickness, gods and cultists were subtracted, the blackcloaks couldn’t be getting more than a dozen net recruits or so. And for those dozen recruits they’d be drenching their ledger in red. He had thought this explained the seeds and trade goods he and Maryam had figured out at the docks: the Watch was trying to get some gold out of this place and perhaps lower its casualties with bribes.

But now here they got to the Trial of Ruins, a horror of dead and dying gods under a First Empire aether machine that had to be worth a small city. Why hadn’t they stripped that thing out and sold it to make a fortune? If they feared the gods of the maze enough to threaten the execution of anyone contracting with one without reporting it, why not fill this place to the brim with blackpowder and light a fuse? No, there was something going on here beyond the Watch running a seemingly sloppy recruitment operation.

And instead of running around in the maze with the rest of them, Tristan Abrascal was going to find out what it was the blackcloaks knew the rest of them didn’t.

The first step to that, in an unusual turn, was not to be all that difficult. There was one person who knew more about these trials than she should and they were already set to talk. Maryam had promised, in the heat of the moment when the airavatan seemed set to kill them, that they were to have a conversation. It was a one best kept away from prying eyes, she had claimed, so Tristan used an old lie in the very simplest of ways: they waited until night made everyone go to sleep. Not every trick had to be bold or brilliant.

They met in one of the broken bastions under a ceiling half-collapsed, surrounded by loose masonry. The blackcloaks didn’t patrol, not really: they kept watch from atop the walls and sometimes went around the fortress to eye the courtyard but they had no interest in the nooks and crannies of the Old Fort. They’re not afraid of animals or lemures, Tristan decided. Given Lieutenant Wen’s enthusiastic oration about gods eating each other, he suspected there might not be any around.

Maryam came in but a few heartbeats after him, hand on the knife at her side as her blue eyes scanned the dark. He pushed off of the stone he’d been leaning against, passing under the broken ceiling and the rays of gold pouring down it. Her shoulders relaxed.

“You know,” Maryam said, “if someone else had asked me into a dark corner after everyone went to sleep, I might have assumed they had intentions.”

He cocked an eyebrow.

“But not me?”

She rolled her eyes.

“I’m not blind, Tristan,” she said. “You are about as interested in bedsport as I am in collecting butterflies.”

“A traditional hobby, if largely pointless,” he said.

He had not specified which he was talking about, which by the look of her grin she had absolutely noticed. Much as he disliked sobering the mood after such a pleasant start, he had not come here for the pleasure of her company. Seeing the change in his expression, Maryam’s own shed the mirth.

“And now I pay my dues, yes?” she said.

“I would not dig into your personal secrets,” Tristan said, “but I have questions and you answers.”

She dismissed his words with a wave.

“I made my choice out on the plains and will not walk it back now,” Maryam said. “There are limits to what I may speak of, but within them I will not balk.”

“You said,” Tristan murmured, “that this year was not like the others. That some of us were marked for more than simply joining the Watch.”

Maryam slowly nodded, she was considering her words – navigating promises, perhaps? – and ultimately it was with a question she answered.

“What strikes you as strange about the Bluebell passengers?”

He cocked his head to the side. He’d given that subject much thought, now that he had time to spare and more information to chew on.

“You and Leander Galatas could both use Signs,” he said. “And not the way some street witch would, the usual potions and curses. The real kind of Signs, those Navigators use. That is more than passing rare.”

She nodded encouragingly.

“There are also much too many people with contracts,” he added after a moment. “It seems like at least half the foreigners have one.”

Zenzele Duma did, and Ishaan Nair. The same was likely true of Tupoc Xical and Tristan sincerely doubted that even a mirror-dancer could be as quick as Angharad Tredegar without a little help. Throw in Song, Acanthe Phos, Isabel Ruesta, Brun and Francho – then on top of that the rumor that Remund Cerdan had one as well? The numbers were troubling. Even if no one else was hiding a contract, which he had doubts about, then out of the thirty-three people on the Bluebell there had been at least twelve with contracts, counting himself and Marzela. It was a staggering number even for individuals aiming to enter the Watch.

Someone might well go their entire life without meeting that many contractors, much less all of them in the same room.

“All the recommended are being evaluated to see if they qualify for special enrolment,” Maryam told him. “Yourself included.”

“Special enrolment?” he pressed.

“I cannot speak about it,” she admitted. “I skirt the edge of breaking an agreement by even telling you this much.”

As he’d thought, her foreknowledge had come with strings. It only reinforced that he was speaking to the right person to find the thread he must pull at, because the most likely suspect for Maryam’s interlocutor was the Watch or a least a member of it.

“You knew about this before coming here,” he decided, studying her face. “What is that makes this particular year different from the others?”

“Timing,” she quietly said. “An opportunity that will not come twice.”

Tristan passed a hand through his hair, frustrated at how vague she was being but half-sure it was not on purpose. She has called it an ‘agreement’, what stilled her tongue, and that implied someone on the other end of the bargain – it was not an oath, but a bargain struck with another. Someone who might care if she broke the terms.

“The Krypteia,” he said. “The Masks, you said they wanted something from me. Do you know what it is?”

There were a hundred name for the agents of the Krypteia, the most secretive of the Watch, and as many rumours for what their purpose might be. Spies and assassins, most said, though others claimed it was the watchmen themselves they watched over. Whatever the truth, their reputation for ruthlessness and secrecy was no lie. It might not be a good thing at all that he had somehow drawn their eye. Maryam studied him for a long moment, blue eyes searching, before she let out a startled breath.

“So you really don’t know,” she quietly said. “It’s not something they want, Tristan, it’s you. They are the Circle that recommended you.”

Did that mean everyone who’d been recommended had – no, that wasn’t as important as the fact that for some reason he had apparently caught the eye of the fucking Masks.

“You’re sure?” he got out.

Maryam leaned forward, openly worried.

“Tristan, the other recommended all had a name with them,” she said. “The person who gave the recommendation. All except you: yours was just a wax seal with the symbol of the Krypteia. I don’t know high up their ranks you must be to be able to use that, but it’s not low.”

She grimaced.

“You’re telling me you have no idea who did this?”

“I know who arranged for me to have a place on the Bluebell,” he admitted. “But I could never be sure she was part of the Watch. She has never claimed so and I have never seen her in a black cloak.”

But how likely was Abuela to put one of those on, if she was truly part of the Krypteia? The rest of the Watch announced themselves, the black cloaks like a banner reminding everyone of what they stood for, but the Masks were spies. The last thing they would want was to be announced.

“It could be she knows someone in the Krypteia,” Maryam said, be she sounded doubtful. “Maybe she called in an old favour.”

Old was the right word, for Abuela was at least nearing seventy for all that she remained spry. She could be retired, he thought. Could Masks retire? He did not know. Tristan could feel his mind beginning to go in circles, picking away at all the many unknowns he had no way to shed light on, so he forced himself to keep speaking.

“Tell me about Song Ren.”

It was half a guess, come of details he had noticed in that bracing debate about who should get lynched for Jun’s murder, but the rueful surprise on her face told him he’d struck true.

“I met her before the trials,” Maryam said. “She is here for the same reason I am.”

“And what is that?” he asked, knowing the answer he would get.

“Not something I can speak about without breaking my agreement,” she replied.

The special enrolment, he thought. That was the heart of the secret, for both she and Song. But in a way that was a disappointment for that was a particular, a temporary addition to the greater secret of the Dominion of Lost Things. It would not help him unearth the truth of this place.

“How much do you really know about these trials?” he quietly asked.

“More than I should,” Maryam said, then grimaced. “Less than you likely think. I can tell you that most people who contract with a maze god will get executed – I was specifically warned against it – and that the sanctuary past the ruins is a fort on the other side of the mountains.”

He raised an eyebrow, inviting her to continue.

“My source was vague on the Trial of Grass,” she admitted. “But it is meant to rid the Watch of the reckless and trouble cases.”

Tristan bit at his thumb, thoughtful. First the relative shallowness of what she had said, juxtaposed with the emphasis made on certain details. If he had to bet, someone with full information had given her a broad outline and emphasized dangers that might get her killed. Has to be the Watch, he thought. Infanzones wouldn’t know anything about the third trial, or care about keeping whatever its purpose was intact – the easy guess for why the information she’d been given was vague. Good enough to help craft strategy, but not much beyond that.

Second, he was now even more certain that the Trial of Ruins was the heart of this entire enterprise. Weeding out the reckless and the trouble cases? That sounded like filtering tacked on at the end of the road so that the blackcloaks would not be stuck with anyone they didn’t truly want to enter their ranks. Which means the parts that matter are here and within the Trial of Lines, he thought.

“You’re not interested in the maze at all, are you?” Maryam suddenly said. “I thought you might just be leveraging your reputation, holding out for a better offer by one of the groups, but it’s not them your eye is on.”

“I will have to go into the maze eventually,” Tristan acknowledged.

If nothing else, it would be the most expedient way to get rid of Cozme Aflor and the Cerdans. He was not worried about being able to join later, given that after casualties began to mount all the diving crews would be looking for fresh blood. It would not make him liked, but what did he care for that? Still, it was through the gate he intended to pass this maze – and not the one the Watch had told him to use.

“Yet keeping my attention on it strikes me as missing the canal for the barge,” he continued. “This place exists for a reason and this game is not it.”

“That will be Watch business,” she warned him.

“Mine as well, so long as the Watch demands I take part in this trial,” Tristan replied.

Maryam paced away, crossing her arms when she came to a halt. Light poured down from behind, gilding her silhouette as shadows obscured the lay of her face.

“You are not going to let this go.”

Neither of them pretended that had been a question. Through the shadows he met her eyes with his own, neither blinking.

“Are you?” he challenged. “What did the warnings help, when the airavatan hunted us? You’re in the same game as the rest of us, Maryam. Their secrets are just as likely to get you killed.”

For a long moment they remained that way, until finally she jerked her head to the side.

“There’s another aether machine around,” Maryam told him. “It can be used to look at parts of the island on great panels of gold – it’s how they make their reports, though supposedly there are limitations. We will have to be careful.”

We, she had said, and like that a weight left his shoulders. Maryam stepped away from the light, the gold sliding off her dress. It left the ghostly pit between them, painting the rubble. He saw the hesitation on her face but said nothing, letting her come to the decision to speak in her own time.

“Your surname,” Maryam said. “You keep it hidden for a reason.”

It was, he thought, gently done of her. If he simply answered yes the conversation would end there, but the door was opened if he wanted to say more. And it was tempting to simply put an end to it, but the thief held back on the impulse. She had, the day before their group tried the bridge, implied she might help him with his revenge. Tristan had just decided to dig at the Watch’s secrets because they might get him killed, which would make the hypocrisy of keeping Maryam in the dark here a large one to swallow. Not so much he could not, but he found he did not want to.

Not after all she had told him, even if those secrets were not her own.

“I cannot be certain,” Tristan said, “but I believe Cozme Aflor might recognize the name Abrascal.”

“It is uncommon?” Maryam asked.

“Only somewhat,” he said. “But while we only met a handful of times when I was a child, he knew my father for two years.”

The blue-eyed woman slowly nodded. She did not ask, which perversely enough made him want to say more.

“He is at the bottom of my list for a reason,” Tristan murmured. “He pulled the trigger, in the end, but they’d killed my father long before that.”

“House Cerdan,” she said.

He nodded.

“Sacromonte is,” he began, then halted.

It was hard to explain to someone not of the City.

“We do not have a king,” he said. “And the Six, they are not different from other houses in principle. Most of their privileges are ceremonial. Yet it is the Six who rule us, have for as long as anyone can remember, and every noble house in Sacromonte craves to sit where they sit.”

He passed a hand through his hair.

“Only a few come close,” Tristan said, “and the Cerdan are one of them. Only they can’t seem to break in. Their blood is the right amount of old, they own enough land and make enough coin, but they don’t have the something that lets the Six be on top – like contracts for the Arquer, or the feracity chambers for the Calzada.”

He thinly smiled.

“So they’ve been trying to bridge the gap,” he said. “Quietly, so the others don’t notice, but quiet is just about the only line they drew in the sand.”

“What did they do, Tristan?” she quietly asked.

He looked away, jaw clenching. Remembering how Father had seemed so grateful when Cozme pulled the trigger.

“Too much for me to forgive,” he said.

They left it at that.

Maryam snuck back ahead, at his suggestion, because Tristan was not yet done with the night. It was not back to his bedroll he went but instead into the shadows of the Old Fort. And there, patiently waiting as he watched the movements of the patrols, he found out two things of some import.

The first was Beatris, coming out of the Watch barracks and taking a short walk around the courtyard with an escort before returning within. Though she had a watchman with her, she did not seem a prisoner. Protection, Tristan thought. Unless he was quite wrong, Beatris had withdrawn from the trials and no one else yet knew of it.

The second came later, after he risked getting closer to the bastion with the astronomy equipment. It did not seem to be getting used, to his confusion, until his eye was drawn by a flash of lantern light. The bastion went slightly around the side of the great pillar, but it was high above that he saw the light: an opening in the stone, from which someone was lowered a rope ladder.

He’d just found the other lieutenant in command of the garrison, Tristan decided, and why Lieutenant Wen had been so convinced none of them would see her.

And with her he had found his first clue.

Chapter 21

Angharad Tredegar walked away, leaving him to stand alone before the gate, and Tristan smiled.

That had worked out better than he’d hoped it might. The invitation to join her crew had come as a surprise to him – and to her as well, he suspected – but it told him his instincts had been correct. Tredegar liked for people to be good and bad, with little room in between, so now that he was not strictly bad her opinion of him was leaning the other way.

“That was nice of you,” Fortuna mused, chin resting on his shoulder as she held him tight.

A pause.

“So why did you actually do it?”

Tristan only kept smiling. That business with the airavatan had improved his reputation markedly, but while that may have some uses it also meant that his reputation was now worth something. It could therefore be used as leverage against him. So before Tupoc Xical came knocking with a smile and a threat to tell everyone that his medicine cabinet was truly a poisoner’s arsenal it was best to cut the grass under the Izcalli’s feet. Tredegar hated the man and was now likely to side with Tristan if he gave a halfway believable lie as answer, which would do away with most the damages.

Ferranda Villazur would keep her mouth shut about the lodestone extract, they had an understanding, and even if the remaining infanzones wanted to make something it they could not. Augusto was a muzzled dog, unable to do anything without his master’s permission, and the other two had to toe Angharad Tredegar’s line now. The mirror-dancer might not have noticed it but without her Remund Cerdan and Isabel Ruesta were fairly fucked.

Precious few people wanted to do anything with the Cerdan now that word had got around about one stabbing his own valet in the back and Isabel Ruesta was all but useless in a fight.

“Don’t you know I love making friends?” he lied.

Fortuna pressed her lips against the side of his neck and blew a staggeringly unpleasant raspberry in retaliation, which had him squirming enough he got a strange look from Inyoni. Fleeing the scene as the Lady of Long Odds’ laughter echoed behind him, he dipped by the kitchen table to help himself to one of the comforts the Watch had set out: a large steaming pot of what, by the smell, must be dandelion tea. He claimed a mug, thanked the watchman watching over the pot and proceeded to the next part of his plan.  

Finding a comfortable nook to sit in with his warm drink.

There he sat in silence, eyes unblinking, and began drawing a map. Not one of the maze, though in time there might be a need for that, but of something rather more important: crews.  The nature of mankind was that if you dropped thirty strangers into a pit with nothing but the clothes on their back, within an hour there’d be five factions and two of those would be looking for knives to pull on each other. It was simply how people were, no matter where they were born. Now the souls on display here were from all over Vesper and the lives that’d led them to this courtyard seemed just as disparate, so where they would fall was not easy to predict. This was not a curse, however, but a boon: looking at where people fell Tristan would be able to get some notion of what they actually wanted.

Take Ocotlan, for example. The large Aztlan legbreaker was sticking to Tupoc Xical and did not look like he’d ever considered otherwise even though he would be welcome in other crews. That was because Ocotlan most wanted to be on the same side of the beatings he was used to – namely, the one doling them out. The only one sure to deliver on that was Tupoc, who had all the restraint of the animal emblem of his former society. Now contrast the Menor Mano bruiser to the other survivor from Tupoc’s crew, Lady Acanthe Phos. Arguably the keystone of the Izcalli’s strategy in the Trial of Lines with her tracking contract. She now avoided getting anywhere near Tupoc, talking with the Ramayan pair like someone try to get an in.

That was because Acanthe Phos cared most about safety.

She’d been fine with Tupoc selling the rest of the Bluebell out if it made it any more likely for her to get to the second trial, but Tredegar has said he’d sold out one of their own – Leander Galatas, the sailor who’d lost his arm on the ship. In her eyes, Tupoc had turned from someone dangerous to others into a man dangerous to everyone. Including his own crew. So she was abandoning ship, and with Angharad Tredegar more likely to stab her than take her in the best bet for safety was the Ramayans. Ishaan Nair and Shalini Goel had already got their hands on Ferranda Villazur, an auspicious start.

Whether or not people realized it yet, they had begun to divide along the lines that Lieutenant Wen had implied: three shrines matched by three diving crews. Oh, for now it was more like half a dozen but Tristan had seen this sort of thing at work in the Murk. Small coteries – gangs – were fiercely independent when their corner of the mud went undisturbed, guarding their little kingdoms jealously, but that died the moment the bigger dogs came. When the Hoja Roja poked a nose in, all the petty kings swore brotherhood with the rivals they’d tried to kill a month ago and began talking about sticking together in the face of encroachment.

It was the same here, in a sense. The maze would do the work of convincing the smaller crews to let the larger ones eat them, until only a handful of forces broadly in the same league were left standing. Even if the knowledge of the horrors out there did not turn out to be enough today, then tomorrow the balance would tip: once bodies began dropping that strange sickness called tolerance for your fellow men had a way of spreading around. Tristan couldn’t be sure, not yet, but after watching for about half an hour he believed he’d figured out the three kingdoms that would end up the victors.

“So, what are we looking at?” Fortuna asked.

She sat above him to his left, in a broken cleft of stone: the blood-red dress dripped down to the dusty floor, long past her feet, as she rested her chin on the palm of her hand. She looked bored at a glance but Tristan knew better. She had always liked watching people, especially ‘interesting’ sorts, and many here qualified for the word in her eyes. He smiled and hid his mouth behind the rim of his cup.

“If we’re naming crowns, Tredegar is the easy one,” he said. “She’ll end up with the largest crew too, mark my words.”

Not that she had made it easy on herself. Given her record on the Bluebell and the rumours now going around that she’d single-handedly cut through a cultist warband before fighting Tupoc Xical to a draw, there was not a single individual here who would turn down an alliance with her. Not even Tristan himself, had he intended to delve the maze.

“She looks a little harried,” Fortuna observed.

“That’s because the leeches put her in charge,” he said. “Not that they had a choice.”

Tredegar’s trouble was that she had inherited a pack of parasites from the first trial: Isabel Ruesta, the smarter of the Cerdan brothers and Cozme Aflor. Though not Beatris, whose absence was glaring. Still, that early inheritance had raised Tredegar’s numbers from the start but come at a cost in that everyone not a fool knew the infanzones would sacrifice them without hesitation if it kept them alive even a minute longer. Not the kind of company you wanted to keep in a maze full of deadly tests. Even in the face of that, though, Tredegar was picking up recruits.

First came Inyoni and Zenzele Duma, the survivors of the Malani threesome from the Bluebell. Lord Zenzele had been looking all this time like he was either about to weep or bite someone’s head off, not the stuff solid allies were made of, and both he and his aunt were avoiding the Ramayans they’d come with – though not Yaretzi, the quiet Aztlan who once again glided through peril without drawing attention. Tredegar was the only safe port of call for the Malani, so she had hooked them without much trouble. With that many fighters on her side, she would now be able to pick up another member or two without nearly as much difficulty.

The more there were under Tredegar, the less the infanzones were a millstone around her neck.

“Tupoc’s one too,” Fortuna decided. “He’s already got two.”

Tristan drank, then hid his lips again.

“His will be the weakest,” the thief said. “He keeps Ocotlan and Augusto Cerdan has nowhere else to go, but it is only the desperate he will draw.”

His reputation was too blackened for anything else, no matter how skilled the man was at fighting. People going to Tupoc would know they’d be treated as expendable, so those who went anyway would do so for lack of a better crew to fall in with. Tristan suspected that Angharad Tredegar might well accept every fearful soul pleading to hide in her shadow, but her comrades would not be as accommodating. They would not tolerate useless hanger-ons trailing them in the maze while they faced all the perils.

“He’s getting Felis and Aines, at the very least,” Tristan said. “Perhaps Francho as well.”

He would have said as much even if the pale eyed Izcalli were not currently speaking to Felis, whose shoulders were hunched even though he was the one being sought out.

“It’s the Ramayans that intrigue,” he continued. “Their position is the most interesting.”

Lord Ishaan Nair and his right hand, Shalini Goel – who was visibly the most assertive of the two but still deferred to the nobleborn of the pair – were in the right spot to have some ripe fruits fall straight into their lap: anyone who did not want to work with the infanzones but could not stomach Tupoc Xical. They’d marked themselves as that option by recruiting Ferranda Villazur bright and early, forming a neat bundle of firepower and competence that everyone must eye with consideration. On the other hand, they’d failed to retain a single comrade from the first trial. The Malani survivors pointedly avoided them and Yaretzi had made herself scarce despite what Tristan believed to have been an attempt by Shalini to rope her in.

There was a mistake buried somewhere in their wake, and if the thief had to bet he’d say it had to do with the missing Malani. Ayanda, had it been? Tredegar had mentioned the Red Eye cult taking her with Tupoc’s help but there must have been more to it than that. Considering how unmoored Zenzele Duma acted and how closely he and Ayanda had kept together on the Bluebell, the thief had some suspicions about where things might have gone wrong. It also told him that Inyoni’s nephew had cared more about Ayanda than about passing these trials.

That might end up useful to know, before everything was over.

“They’re picking up Phos,” Fortuna replied with open distaste. “That seems more desperate than interesting.”

“No, it is very clever,” Tristan disagreed. “It’s not about if she is useful now, it is about opening a door.”

“For other traitors?” the goddess asked. “The big man won’t drop Tupoc and they wouldn’t want the rest.”

“It is about the precedent,” the thief said. “Acanthe Phos acted against others, treacherously so, but she was still taken in.”

“So they’re forgiving,” Fortuna shrugged.

“Oh yes,” Tristan murmured behind the cup. “And when tomorrow or the day after someone in Tredegar’s group cuts an ally’s throat to live and flees our honourable friend’s company, there is another home for them aside from Tupoc Xical’s collections of bastards and sacrifices.”

Even if all Acanthe Phos ended up being was a warm body with a sword when they walked the maze, her real value was in what her presence represented. The thief suspected he would enjoy a conversation with whichever of the Ramayans had come up with the scheme. A shame that even when he ventured out it would not be with their crew, as the men he intended to kill were among Tupoc and Tredegar’s followers. Draining the last of his dandelion tea, long gone from lukewarm to cold, Tristan set down the cup. Fortuna gracefully leapt down from her perch, dress trailing behind her as she adroitly came to stand before him.

“So, who are we joining?” Fortuna cheerfully asked.

Tristan rolled his neck, getting up with a sigh.

“First,” he said, “we begin by rigging the dice.”

And that meant dealing with a fellow rat.

“Smile,” Tristan suggested. “We are having a pleasant conversation.”

Lan beamed at him, tugging at her grey tunic as she tittered.

“What is it you’ve come to sell me, rat?” the dealer smilingly asked.

“I want us to run a game,” the thief replied just as smilingly.

She laughed, lightly slapping his arm like he’d just told a joke. Tristan rather admired the work: it’d taken him years to learn to laugh at will and he still didn’t look anywhere as convincing as the former Meng-Xiaofan frontwoman.

“Who on?”

“Everyone,” he said. “This maze is meant to keep us looking forward. It-”

“- splits us up so one can have a good look at the whole and figure out what this show’s really about, yes,” Lan impatiently said. “Obviously. You think I don’t know a front when I see one? The Watch is better trained at keeping secrets with knives than tricks.”

It was Lan writ in a sentence that her talent for seeing through things was just a little more useful than it was worrying.

“We split up across the crews,” he said.

“And share information back at the fort,” she mused.

It was hard to read what she thought of it, as Lan then let out a chuckle like they were having fun.

“You’re going to get Yong in under the Ramayans,” the blue-lipped woman decided. “He’s the best fit. So you want me to join up with Tupoc.”

“You won’t be alone, he’s taking Felis and Aines,” Tristan pointed out. “Fear’s a fine leash but it won’t beat your supply of dust.”

“I don’t need you to use it, Tristan,” Lan said. “And you’d be taking the nice cushy job by going with Tredegar.”

He shook his head.

“I won’t go with them,” he said. “I mean to trade with Beatris for that.”

 Lan’s brow rose.

“I have not seen her since I got here,” she said. “Not even for meals.”

“I’ll find her,” Tristan shrugged.

It was not so large a fort he would struggle to if he put his mind to it. Lan studied him for a moment, then let out a low whistle.

“So it’s the Watch you’re thinking of spying on,” she said, looking him up and down. “Look at the balls on you.”

He did not deny it, which killed any talk of him taking the lesser risk. In truth, for all that she was posturing Lan was short on choices. She had no in with Tredegar’s crowd and was not useful enough for Ferranda Villazur to vouch for her and get her under the Ramayans. Her way out would be tying herself to someone who was useful and coming as a package deal, but that would be tricky to manage and she had no obvious candidate. She might well end up stuck with Tupoc anyway, they both knew, and without the benefits of having accepted the terms he was offering.

“I want protection from everyone that’s brought into this,” Lan finally said. “It could turn sour on me.”

Tristan nodded.

“Then you must offer the same,” he said.

A symbolic gesture if it came to a brawl, but that was not where Lan’s strengths lay. She nodded back then brightly smiled.

“Now we need to sell it,” she said. “You demanded a fuck in exchange for protection?”

It was, he thought, telling that she would suggest that first. The Meng-Xiaofan did not deal in flesh-peddling, but that was business. Inside the coterie’s own ranks… The sisters had been twins, too. That would draw some sorts. He let no pity touch his gaze, for there was none of that to be had under the Law of Rats: it was for finer folk than they to extend the boundary of victory beyond survival.

“I don’t,” he simply said.

She did not comment aside from a blink of surprise. He considered for a moment.

“You asked for the relic pistol back, now that I have another weapon,” he said. “I refused.”

“Do you even have the scraps left?” she asked.

He shrugged. He did not, he’d thrown the useless weight away, but what did it matter? Even if someone thought to sneak into his pack and look she could simply say she had not believed him. After a moment she nodded, conceding to the unspoken answer. They both shifted their footing, turning to face each other properly, and mirth was replaced on her face by black anger. She slapped him, hard enough the sound carried, and said something that sounded like ‘she died for it’ before striding away angrily. Ignoring the many eyes now on him, Tristan cradled his stinging cheek and sighed.

She’d put her back into the slap knowing he’d have to let her away with it.

He first busied himself returning his cup to the makeshift kitchen, keeping an eye out for the people he needed to have a talk with now. Yong was not hard to find, and looked rather amused when their gazes met, but there was no sign of Sarai. A few others were missing as well, gone to talk or rest out of sight – Yaretzi, Brun, Song. And Beatris, of who there was still no sign. That was beginning to worry him. He went to sit by Yong, who had claimed one of the tables around the kitchen to clean his musket and pistol.

Given how many people were doing that, Tristan began to wonder if he should as well.

“Should I ask what you did to deserve that?” the Tianxi asked.

However sly the smile, it did not quite hide the slight slur to the words. He’s drunk. Too drunk for this conversation? Tristan decided not, after an appraising look. For now it was only slurring. The closest person to them was Remund Cerdan, who was at a table on the other side of the kitchen and eyeing Tredegar speaking animatedly with Zenzele Duma and Isabel Ruesta. The look on his face was somewhere between hate and desire, both dark enough that Tristan shivered in disgust. Still, the two of them should be safe to talk without being overheard.

“The same thing I am about to ask you,” the thief replied. “Have you given thought to which crew you want?”

“We agreed to stick together for the second trial,” Yong evenly said. “I have had offers but accepted nothing.”

“Ishaan Nair?” Tristan asked.

“Goel did the talking for them,” the former soldier replied. “Xical tried as well, but he can burn.”

“You should take Shalini’s offer,” the thief said.

Yong stared at him a long moment, frowning. The drink slowed his thoughts some but not all the way.

“Me,” he slowly said, “but not you. Are you ending our alliance?”

Surprise, Tristan thought, and perhaps a hint of hurt. He shook his head.

“No,” he murmured. “See, Lan took my offer. She slapped me so-”

“Xical wouldn’t think twice about taking her in,” Yong muttered, now caught on. “You’re trying to plant spies in the diving crews.”

His eyes narrowed.

“Or saboteurs.”

“No point in that,” Tristan dismissed. “There’s something off about this trial, Yong. And I do not think that going into that maze like good little soldiers is going to help us find out what’s really going on – at least not if that’s all we do.”

“That is dangerous talk,” the veteran warned. “You think the rooks will just let you sniff around?”

“I think that there’s a telescope set up on one of the bastions, with more astronomy equipment,” Tristan replied. “And that not knowing why is more likely to get me killed than trying to find out.”

Yong hesitated.

“I need to get to the third trial,” he finally said.

Tristan breathed in sharply. It was not quite a refusal, but close enough. He would have liked to say that it surprised, that he had not been sloppy enough to expect agreement, but it would be a lie. And it was unfair to do this when the man had drunk, but when if not now?

“Why did they send you here, Yong?” Tristan asked. “What do they have on you?”

The Tianxi’s face closed and his hand twitched, like he wanted to reach for his flask but had stopped himself. Only the aborted gesture wasn’t an answer, not really.

“You like a drink,” Tristan acknowledged, “but if it had eaten you alive you wouldn’t be able to fight like you do – or shoot, or run. Did you kill someone?”

“That is not a small question,” Yong said.

It was not, and rats paid upfront.

“I did,” Tristan admitted. “Someone on contract for the Hoja Roja, a Watch deserter. I didn’t set out to but it happened – and after that it was either the Dominion or getting my hands chopped off before they hung me upside down.”

Rios llorando, they called it. The weeping rivers. It didn’t take too long to die, not like some of the other ways coteries killed you, but they would hang you from up high so the red got everywhere. It was impossible to miss, which was what the Hoja cared most about: making an example. Reminding everyone that raising hands against them would cost the hands and then see you spill out everything inside you until there was nothing left at all.

Yong breathed in deeply, then rested a hand on the back of his head. Cursing in Cathayan, he reached for the inside of his coat and got his flask out. His fingers trembled as he undid the cork, taking a long swallow.

“I am surprised there is any left,” Tristan frankly said.

It did not smell like herbera, either, which had been all but finished anyhow.

“I brought three,” the Tianxi said.

The thief cocked an eyebrow. He’d seen the man drink often and smelled it even more frequently on his breath.

“And bought refills in their garrison rotgut,” Yong admitted.

The touch of levity was too light to really do more than skitter at the edge of their mood. Yong took his time, almost beginning to talk several times before closing his mouth. He drank twice more.

“Before leaving Caishen,” he said, “I stabbed a general five times.”

Tristan choked. He had not been sure what to expect, but it had not been that.

“I’d won decorations after the killing fields at Diecai,” Yong abruptly said. “They sent us across the plain, Tristan, with the Kuril cannons reaping us like wheat. I wanted to run, like anyone else, but we were halfway through and I knew the cannons wouldn’t stop firing just because we routed – so after a shot took off Old Rong’s head, I picked up the standard and told them to keep moving forward.”

Yong set his hands on the table, finger splayed against the wood, and glared down until they ceased shaking.

“And they trusted me, after our years together, so they did. General Qi sent four thousand men charging across the field at Diecai, all Caishen militia,” he said. “About half survived. The wings routed, but the center held and I was right in the middle of it.”

He let out a bleak, ugly laugh.

“My company had it worse because we didn’t rout,” Yong said. “They turned the full batteries on us so we’d break, ignored the runners.”

He breathed out, slowly, as if he were forcing out a ghost.

“We never reached their lines,” he said. “The battle was over before that. We’d been a distraction, see. Meant to rout and draw the Kuril regulars down the hills in pursuit so the mercenaries hidden in the woods could hit the left flank and flip their battle line.”

“But you didn’t rout,” Tristan quietly said.

“And didn’t end up mattering a fucking thing,” Yong said with cold fury. “The Kuril cavalry was out sacking a village an hour away instead of watching the left flank, so when the mercenary captains saw there were no guards and the enemy was watching the plain they attacked without waiting for the signal – took them completely by surprise, routed the entire army right off the field.”

Oh, Tristan thought, for words failed him.

“The greatest victory against an imperial army in thirty years,” the Tianxi said. “General Qi was the finest general in all the Republics, they told us, the most brilliant military mind of her generation.”

“So you killed her,” the thief said.

“It took two years to get close enough,” Yong said. “But she liked to keep us militiamen close because we’d been such an important part of her victory. Called us her bravest men, the backbone of Caishen. She liked to promote us when she could, make a show of it and have a meal between ‘just us veterans’ afterwards.”

The Tianxi grasped at the back of his head, avoiding the bun, as if he wanted to pull off hair.

“I wasn’t planning to kill her, at first,” he said. “But every night I dreamt about that fucking charge, Tristan, and when I got promoted to sima – major – she recognized my name. ‘This man,’ she said right in front of all those green boys, kids that’d never even been anywhere a battle and didn’t know she was lying, ‘this man won me Diecai,’ she said. ‘My grand plan would have come to nothing if not for the bravery of the Caishen militia’.”

Yong smiled.

“So when we sat for dinner, after the servant set down the roast duck I got up to carve it and shoved that knife right in her fucking throat,” he said, almost dreamily. “I kept stabbing until she stopped moving. Didn’t think I’d get out alive, after, but no one went in the tent for half an hour and by then I’d already stolen a horse.”

He drank again, licking his lips after.

“I got to Mazu before the news did,” he said. “I’d ridden that horse to death, then stolen another. Immediately bought a berth on a ship to Tenoch with the last of my coin.”

The former soldier met Tristan’s eyes, smiling sadly.

“And the dreams they stopped, for a time,” Yong said. “I did killing for bad men, enough to earn a decent living, and when some Caishen folk came asking around about a deserter I bought passage to Sacromonte. I was smiling when I did, though, you know? Tenoch had always felt too close, but on a ship to the City I felt free.”

“But it didn’t last,” the thief said.

“I thought it wouldn’t, deep down, but it did. I went clean in Sacromonte,” Yong told him. “No more bladework, not even for the Guardia. I bounced around jobs at the docks for a bit until I found a genuine Fuxing teashop in Old Town. I knew the brewing and the ceremonies – my grandmother was Sanxing stock, she taught me everything – and they felt that having someone born back in the old country added authenticity.”

“And you kept your nose clean as a host in a teashop?” Tristan asked, almost skeptical.

Yong shrugged.

“Dusted off my sword once when the Meng-Xiaofan came sniffing around, trying to make us a storehouse for butterfly powder, but I didn’t even need to use it,” he smiled. “It’s where I met my husband – Pietro was mad for white tea, came every week for a ceremony. He was younger than me, more than a decade, but neither of us cared. And things were good, they really were.”

It was, he thought, a pretty story. But Yong was here now and so the thief already knew the end would not be.

“It was my sister-in-law that was the start of it,” he said.

A pause.

“It wasn’t her fault, I don’t mean to say that,” Yong continued. “She’d borrowed some money from a lender when her husband broke his leg, to tide over until he got back to work, but when she returned to pay it was her the lender wanted. He invented some lie about the terms, said she had to pay with her body. She put him off and her husband beat the lender soundly when his leg got better. Knocked him out and left the coin owed. That should have been the end of it.”

“But he had coterie friends,” Tristan said, and it wasn’t much of the guess.

The coteries had their hands all over the moneylenders of Sacromonte, save those run by the infanzones themselves.

“A brother,” Yong said. “Some middling crew called the Mice Men. They sent three to break his other leg and told him if his wife didn’t go to ‘pay back the trouble’ next time they’d slit his throat.”

The thief winced. The smaller coteries were touchy about reputation, sometimes even more so than the real players. They knew they wouldn’t get anywhere if people weren’t afraid of them. Still, it was bold of these Mice Men to try such a thing outside the Murk. The Guardia actually cared what happened in the Old Town. Not as much as the Orchard, where the infanzones and the wealthy lived, but the Old Town made up most of Sacromonte’s districts and the crucial section of the canals that were its lifeblood. The redcloaks did not hesitate to shut down coteries that made trouble in that part of the city.

“That was overstepping,” Tristan said. “The Guardia didn’t get involved?”

“They brought in the lender for a talk, but there was no proof and he bought his way out,” Yong said. “Said he was being framed because we didn’t want to pay what was owed. Those two were terrified the Mice Men would take revenge for snitching and Pietro was the one who convinced them to tell the redcloaks, so he felt responsible.”

“And you felt responsible for him,” the thief said.

“That’s what love is, Tristan,” Yong sadly smiled. “Taking part. So I oiled my sword, cleaned my pistol and went to live with them for a few weeks.”

It was easy enough to tell what had followed.

“How many came?”

“Four,” the Tianxi said. “The lender was with them.”

He paused.

“I shot him in the belly,” Yong mused. “Never did learn if he died from that. But his brother went wild after so I had to kill him up close, sword to knife, and then another from behind when he tried to take a hostage. They ran after that, never came back.”

Yong drank.

“Until that night, I had not killed in over ten years.”

“And the dreams came back,” Tristan softly said.

“I couldn’t sleep a full night anymore,” Yong murmured. “Kept waking up screaming, charging across that fucking field at Diecai with all my friends dying and General Qi right behind me smiling a skull’s grin. Like she’d finally caught up.”

He pulled at the flask again, but it was empty.

“They warned me at the teashop that I looked too tired,” he said. “It put people off. We tried everything, Tristan, but I only found one thing that let me sleep.”

The Tianxi stared down at the flask, then flicked a finger against it. It let out a tinny ring, empty for now. But not for long, Tristan thought.

“Started just before bed,” Yong said. “Like medicine. But it didn’t stop there, and it got… well, you don’t need to know the details. We argued a lot. Pietro said I wasn’t the man he’d married.”

The former soldier grimaced.

“He wasn’t wrong.”

They were already past the crest of the hill, Tristan thought. Down was the only way for this to go.

“Money wasn’t great,” Yong admitted. “I got demoted to the back after smelling like rum before a ceremony, which paid less, and their family shop had to change suppliers after the old one died – prices were higher, profits slimmer.”

He flicked a finger against the flask again, the sound like the ringing of a bell.

“We had to borrow to keep the house, we were months behind in payments,” the Tianxi said. “I took care of it: the Hoja Roja needed a man dead and I did the killing, so they lent us without interest.”

Of course they did, Tristan thought. You’re everything they want in an enforcer: you need them more than the other way around, you have plain weaknesses and you’re a trained soldier. They would have kept handing him rope again and again, waiting patiently until a leash came from it they would be able to pull. Even drunk, the rotgut deep in him now, Yong saw that thought plainly writ on his face.

“They were looking to bring me in, I think,” he admitted, then looked away. “I’m not sure I was going to refuse, not that it ever got to that.”

And now the ugly end. Yong’s dark eyes were fervent when they returned to him.

“I don’t blame him, I want you to understand that,” he said. “I’m forty-three, Tristan. He’s only thirty, he still has years ahead of him. So I don’t blame him for taking the money and running.”

Tristan’s heart clenched.

“But it was the Hoja’s money,” he quietly said.

“But it was the Hoja’s money,” Yong quietly agreed.

What came out of the Tianxi’s throat could not be considered a laugh: it was just a convulsion barren of joy.

“They found him in three days,” Yong said. “Of course they did. What does he know about hiding? And then they told me they’d forgive the whole thing, if I put the shot in his head myself. Water under the bridge.”

“You didn’t,” Tristan said.

And there was much of that story that he had never believed a man like Yong might do, but that much he did not doubt.

“I love him,” Yong smiled. “How could I? So instead I made them a deal.”

And suddenly it made sense.

“That’s your red game,” Tristan sharply breathed in. “If you get to the third trial, they write off the money. They spare him.”

The other man toasted him with an empty flask.

“So I have to get there, Tristan,” he said. “Whatever it might cost me – or anyone else – I will reach the Trial of Weeds. I owe my husband that much.”

You owe him nothing, the thief thought. He ran, and that makes him one of my lot: there can be nothing owed under the Law of Rats.

“I understand,” he said instead.

“No,” Yong said, “I don’t think you do.”

He grimaced.

“I’ll help,” he said, “because it could be what I need. I’ll go with the Ramayans, who I liked most as a choice anyhow. But the moment this plan of yours looks as if it might keep me away from the third trial…”

“You turn on me,” Tristan completed. “You tell them everything.”

Who ‘them’ was did not matter. It could be the Watch, it could be the Ramayans or Tredegar of even Tupoc Xical. It would be whatever kept Yong safe so he would reach the Trial of Weeds, nothing more or less. It was a bittersweet thing, that in the same moment he came to understand the kind of man Yong was Tristan would come to understand that there was a limit to how far they could share trust. But having said this at all, the thief thought, was a kind of gift. Even if the Tianxi was drunk. Because he had not held back the secrets but instead given them out as a warning, so that Tristan might not overstep so much that betrayal must ensue.

“I’m sorry,” Yong quietly said, the slur thickening the words. “But it is what it is.”

Tristan straightened his back.

“Don’t be,” he said. “You promised all that you are free to promise. Asking anything more of you would be greed.”

And he meant it, he did, but looking at the pathetic gratitude in Yong’s eyes – what the drink was making of a man he respected – he had to look away. The bottle killed as many as sickness, down in the Murk. In some ways it was one. There was a reason Tristan never drank unless forced.

“We’ll talk before you leave,” the thief said.

Yong snorted, then waved him away.

“Go,” he said. “It won’t get any prettier.”

Tristan did not know what he would have answered, but he bit down on it anyhow. It was not his place to speak down to a man decades his senior, one who had lived through horrors he could not begin to imagine. Besides, that was one thing the bottle shared with sickness: once it was in your bones, it was not for you to decide when it left. Some got through it, got out, but most got ridden all the way down into the grave.

Tristan left with everything he’d come to get, but somehow it did not feel like a victory at all.

Chapter 20

The consolation prizes for being denied her duel were several.

Sergeant Mandisa sent a Watch surgeon to stitch the cut on her head and she sat down for a hot meal afterwards. Little more than stew and bread, but both were warm and after days on the run she would have been delighted by even a warm rock. She polished both off and Sergeant Mandisa even offered her a thimble of brandy, which she had not anyone else, before clapping her shoulder.

“There’s a few swords in the armoury,” she said. “Have a look when you’re done.”

A pause as the beautiful sergeant looked her up and down.

“Wen said I should remind you there’s clothes as well, if you want something to take something, but that shirt-and-coat look you went with is pretty ravishing,” Sergeant Mandisa praised.

Angharad went still as a statue, thimble in hand.

“It is shockingly fashionable,” Isabel agreed, eyes smiling. “I could see it taking in salons with the right adjustments – perhaps a silk sash around the waist or an open vest?”

“Coloured breast bindings,” the Malani sergeant suggested. “That way you can make them out through the shirt.”

“Scandalous,” Isabel appreciatively said.

Angharad hunched over and drank her thimble of brandy, as sadly it was impossible for her to disappear down it from sheer mortification. Perhaps a vest was in order, if the Watch kept any. Her coat needed mending again anyhow. Sergeant Mandisa strolled away after clapping her on the back again, leaving her to embarrassment.

“There’s a well for drinking water and another for the washtub,” Brun informed her, perhaps taking pity. “I’ll show you where so you can clean up.”

“That would be a fine thing,” Angharad admitted.

Tristan had done good work getting rid of the blood, but he had not been interested in the filth beyond what might get into her wounds. She was surprised Isabel could stomach to sit across from her given how she must smell.

“I have the first place in line after the Watch is done using it,” Song told her. “As I said before our interlude, you can have it.”

“That is kind of you,” Angharad said, nodding her thanks.

“It the least we owe,” the Tianxi meaningfully said.

Her gaze turned to the end of the table, distracting Angharad from reminding her she owed nothing at all: Song had saved her life on the Bluebell. The silver-eyed woman was staring at the two sitting near the edge, Master Cozme and Remund Cerdan. Both were keeping silent, looking uncomfortable. Now that the heat of the moment had passed, both were wrestling with the reality that they had surrendered Augusto Cerdan to her blade. It was Cozme Aflor who broke first, shaking his head.

“It is as she said,” he admitted. “And you kept your word to the letter: it’s another duel you tried to fight.”

There was a coolness to the way he beheld her now, a wariness. Had he guessed using the precise wording was her intention all along? Remund Cerdan, on the other hand, looked more tired and angry than anything else.

“Would that you were able to end him,” he said. “Cozme would not hear of my seeing to it myself-”

“I have explicit orders otherwise,” the soldier flatly said.

“- else he would not have reached sanctuary alive,” Remund continued, teeth gritted. “He tried to murder us with that shot, to murder me.”

“I would have struck him down if Song had not stopped me,” Brun admitted. “Before we all ran, I mean.”

“The last thing we needed was to start fighting each other,” Song flatly replied. “All it would accomplish was help the cultists.”

Cozme nodded at her gratefully, then hesitated when looking Angharad’s way.

“Augusto Cerdan is no longer under my protection,” he finally told her. “I ensured he reached sanctuary and had the opportunity to withdraw from the trials, I owe nothing more.”

“He will stay, then?” Angharad said, honestly surprised.

Remund laughed unkindly.

“He must,” the younger Cerdan said. “He will be disgraced when Isabel and I return to Sacromonte, perhaps even cast out of our house.”

“Unless Lord Cerdan seeks a feud with House Ruesta, he will most certainly be cast out,” Isabel coldly stated.

“You believe he will try to kill you,” Angharad slowly said. “To prevent word getting back.”

“Not prevent, that would be too difficult. But it is understood between the houses that deaths on the Dominion are to be left on the Dominion,” Isabel explained. “Conflict has occurred before, you understand. He would be stretching the bounds of tolerance, of course, but if he returns and we do not…”

“Any heir is better than none,” Remund said, face pulled tight. “Our father is not a sentimental man.”

Angharad glanced at Cozme, who seemed to be treating this as none of his affair. He avoided her gaze, which was confirmation enough. The Pereduri hid her disgust at the thought that a kinslayer might be welcomed back into one’s family after the deed. It was absurd that Sacromonte might call itself a civilized nation without answering such a foul crime by being throwing the kinslayer down a cliff.

“But such talk can wait until tomorrow,” Isabel said. “Shall I ask Beatris to mend your coat again?”

Her smile as she said that was sly, a joke between only the two of them. Angharad was uncomfortable sharing in it before Remund Cerdan, however, who still seemed to be expecting these trials to end in a marriage.

“Please,” Angharad said, casting a look around.

Where was Beatris, anyhow? She had seen neither hide nor hair of Isabel’s sole remaining handmaid since she reached sanctuary.

“She is resting,” Isabel said, answering an unspoken question.

Song scoffed.

“She is catatonic,” the silver-eyed woman harshly corrected. “She came close to dying too many times for her nerves to keep holding and should not be on this island to begin with.”

Song matched Isabel’s cold look with one of her own. Angharad went still in surprise, for never before had the Tianxi been this bellicose with one of the infanzones – not even Augusto after he murdered Gascon. More surprising still, she gave no sign of backing down even in the face of Isabel’s open displeasure.

“We are all tired,” Angharad said. “And my coat can certainly wait.”

She rose to her feet, almost hastily.

“There was talk of a washtub, I believe?”

The two tore their gazes away from each other. Her request snuffed out the fuse for now, Song and Brun rising to help her as they had promised, but a line had clearly been drawn in her absence.

The washtub was little more than a barrel with a fire underneath, large enough for her to fit her body up to her neck in the water. The water was hot and it felt like being born anew to wash away all the filth and blood. She almost fell asleep inside and did not last long after getting out. The Watch had set out bedrolls in the small chambers made from the stables, so she simply claimed the one by Song’s and closed the curtain before crawling under the covers.

She was out in moments.

Angharad woke early, among the first to do so, and shambled out of her bedroll for a meal. Only a few had preceded her, among them Lady Acanthe and the Tianxi veteran called Yong. The two avoided each other and herself, and as the watchman charged with distributing the morning porridge – a horrid slop that tasted vaguely salty – did not feel like conversation either she ate in silence. By the time she was halfway through Song joined her, the two of them soon commiserating together about the fare. Conversation remained light.

“Your braids are coming undone,” Song told her.

She had suspected as much but could not be sure without a mirror.

“And the hair is gone dry,” Angharad sighed. “The rainwater did more damage than the bath, I think.”

At least her stitches did not sting even when she smiled.

“I cannot do anything for that, but I could help you with the braids,” Song offered. “I used to do my little sister’s.”

Angharad started in surprise.

“You have siblings?” she asked.

“I am the third of five,” the silver-eyed woman smiled. “My parents were very orderly: two boys, then three girls.”

“I am an only child myself,” Angharad shared. “I had some cousins from my mother’s younger brother, but I believe them to be dead.”

Uncle Arwel and his two boys had been in the manor when it was set aflame. None had come out.

“Your uncle in the Watch?”

“No, Uncle Osian is the elder of a pair,” Angharad said. “My mother had two younger brothers.”

Unlike Father, who like her had had been without siblings. She had never met her grandparents on that side of the family either, both having passed years before her birth. Talk of their families cast a pall on a conversation, so Angharad accepted the offer of help with her braids to tack on a different wind. Song took a bench and the Pereduri sat before her, finding it soothingly pleasant for someone to play with her hair. Both their moods improved and they sat there as the rest of the fort began to wake around them.

“Ishaan’s still looking sickly,” Song murmured.

Angharad’s eyes found the chubby-cheeked Someshwari in question, who like many among them was looking down at his bowl with a distinct lack of enthusiasm. He did look wan, she thought, and his elegant saffron tunic was touched with old sweat.

“It is not a good time to fall sick,” Angharad said.

“I do not believe he is, at least not in that sense,” Song told her. “Inyoni’s company arrived an entire day before the rest of us, but they ran into the heliodoran beast on the way. One of them used a contract on it to get away, and now Ishaan Nair looks sickly even though he had a day more to rest than the rest of us.”

It was, she would admit, a detail of significance. They spoke no more of it, however, for something else caught their eye. The old woman Angharad had journeyed with for a few hours, Vanesa, was being helped into a seat by Tristan. He then went to fetch them both porridge.

“Words is that the Watch physician advised they amputate the leg,” Song said. “She refused, but they won’t keep her on pain draughts forever – those are expensive, and if she cannot do the trial what do they care?”

“Did you learn how she was wounded?” Angharad asked. “It does not seem like Xical’s work or a darkling’s.”

She had not wanted to hurt Ferranda yesterday by prodding the fresh wound of Sanale’s death, but surely others of that group must have talked. Song chuckled.

“It’s a story worth hearing and they have not been shy in sharing it.”

Angharad listened intently at the tale, with every word more amazed any of them had lived at all. No doubt the events had been exaggerated, but to use an outwitted monster as a bridge was too livid a detail to have been entirely invented.

Tristan did this?” she asked.

“And Sarai,” Song reminded her. “Signs are an art of great power.”

That much Angharad would not dispute, but she had a hard time believing that the same man who had beaten a nigh helpless woman for a pistol that had caught his fancy would take such risks for others. Song was nearly done with her braids by the time everyone was awake, and as the conversation ebbed low the noblewoman considered her way forward. Tupoc Xical must be made to pay for his actions, though not through some squalid murder as the sergeant had implied. A trial ought to take place, with crimes laid out and witnesses swearing oaths.

He had made enough enemies that Angharad liked her odds. The only questions was who she should approach first, Lady Inyoni or- her musings were cut short by a sunny Sergeant Mandisa walking out of the makeshift kitchen with a large copper pot, mercilessly beating it with a wooden spoon. She had the closest table, Yaretzi and Ferranda, wincing at the noise.

“Assemble, assemble,” the Malani sergeant called out. “An officer requires your attention.”

Most rose to their feet immediately, a handful inexplicably finishing the rest of their porridge first, but by the time Lieutenant Wen emerged from the barracks even those were standing. The Tianxi already has his gold-rimmed spectacles on and was tearing stripes off what looked like a piece of fresh bread. Once he finished the last, standing in front of everyone, he cleared his throat. The noise did not sound all that apologetic about making everyone wait while he ate.

“Our scouts are back,” Lieutenant Wen announced, “so as promised we will now go over the particulars of the second trial.”

Sergeant Mandisa came to stand by his side, still wielding the fearsome pot and spoon.

“The Trial of Ruins is just as simple as the first one was,” Lieutenant Wen said. “See how someone mislaid a pile of shrines behind me?”

It was hard to miss it, given that the vast majority of the great cavern had been swallowed up by the ruins. There was a general murmur of agreement, though no one committed so far as giving a legible answer. Already everyone had grasped that putting your foot forward with the lieutenant was a lot more likely to result in being made a figure of fun than garnering a reward.

“There are paths in there,” Lieutenant Wen said. “At the end of them lies a gate with a god trapped inside it: get there, cross the gate, and that’s it. That’s the entire trial.”

Someone cleared their throat. Cozme, Angharad recognized after a moment.

“So a maze requiring an offering at the end,” the mustachioed soldier stated. “Full of perils, one assumes?”

The corpulent watchman grinned at the other man, though there was much teeth to it and little amity.

“You’re an infanzon dog, Aflor, let’s not pretend you didn’t read up on everything before setting foot on the ship,” Lieutenant Wen said. “It’s a little like pretending your virginity mysteriously grew back after you set foot in the brothel.”

Master Cozme’s lips thinned and his mustache trembled with anger, but he held himself back from answering. Sergeant Mandisa cleared her throat. The Tianxi turned to glare at her but she just cleared it again, louder. Lieutenant Wen sighed.

“Fine,” he said. “I will be respectful of your delicate maidenhoods and ease you into this adventure with a proper, loving introduction.”

Angharad wondered whether politely requesting him to abandon that line of metaphor would make things better or worse. Worse, she decided. Almost certainly worse.

“Welcome to Trial of Ruins,” Lieutenant Wen said with caustic cheer. “We do not know who put those shrines in there and can’t be sure why, but we do one thing: they’re full of dead and dying gods.”

Spirits, he meant. Angharad was uncertain why a dead spirit’s existence should matter much – perhaps traces of power would remain, but surely no more than that? –  yet such a creature trapped and dying was certainly to be nothing to trifle with.

“Now that may sound like a bad thing,” Lieutenant Wen said, allowing a pause.

“Because it is!” Sergeant Mandisa helpfully provided.

“But it’s also how you’ll get through,” the Tianxi said, sliding his thumbs into his belt. “See, our friends out in the ruins can only get so far eating each other – diminishing returns, you know how it goes. Eating people, though? Now that’ll stave off extinction a decade or two. So they’ll let you into their shrines.”

“So they can eat you,” the Malani added, in case anyone had forgot.

“Not all shrines will open,” Lieutenant Wen warned them. “Some gods are sated, or too close to death or gone so mad they don’t remember how. In practice, that means you’ll be navigating a maze to get to the gate at the other end of the cavern.”

“Seems like a lot of gods to kill,” Shalini Goel skeptically said. “Could watchmen even do it?”

“We can’t,” Lieutenant Wen approvingly said. “But not for the reasons you think. If any of you are idiots or blind, you might have missed the giant spinning gold sky.”

To Angharad’s lack of surprise, no one stepped forward to name themselves a blind idiot by admitting that they had. Not that even the most unobservant of men could miss it: the only reason the cavern was not a pitch-black pit broken up only by the occasional lantern was the soft glow given off by the great machine hanging from the ceiling.

“We haven’t been able to get up there and confirm it’s Antediluvian work, but it seems likely,” Lieutenant Wen said. “Which is probably why it’s not just a very vain lantern: it’s also an aether machine placing restrictions on all gods within its area of influence.”

Angharad breathed in sharply and she was not the only one. It was one thing to walk the ruins of the First Empire, the worn and broken works of stone, another to walk in the light of one of their miraculous devices. No one had tamed Vesper the way the Antediluvians had, not even Liergan at its height.

“We have observed two restrictions,” Lieutenant Wen told them. “First, no god can do violence on anything but another god directly. Second, gods are bound to their shrine or seat of power. As a consequence of these, the Watch developed a method.”

“We’re going to make you bind your souls to boxes and bet them,” Sergeant Mandisa enthusiastically announced.

Angharad choked at the words, not quite believing what she’d just heard. She was not the only one. The bespectacled Tianxi glared at his sergeant.

“I was building up to that,” he reproached.

Notably, he did not contradict Sergeant Mandisa. The expression on Lieutenant Wen’s face might have passed for a pout if not for his inborn amount of spite making any application of the word unsuitable.

“Fine, the fun’s gone now anyway,” he sighed. “See, so long as terms are agreed on between mortal and god beforehand – and observed during – the aether machine does not consider what follows violence. So everyone has a chance at getting what they want: the god gives you a test, a game with rules, and if you fail or die during they get to eat your soul. If you win they let you through their territory, sometimes even throw in a prize.”

“Only the nice ones do that,” Sergeant Mandisa said. “There’s not a lot of those left, those that aren’t nice tend to eat them.”

“Should we have brought our own soul boxes, or will they be provided?” Shalini sarcastically asked.

“You can use ours,” Lieutenant Wen smiled. “It’s nothing all that sinister, Goel – a forged iron lantern splashed with your blood to serve as a mark on your presence in the aether. You’re technically gambling the marker, not your soul. It’s just so happens the marker’s enough for it to get at you.”

“You use aether seals?” Tupoc Xical asked, sounding genuinely surprised.

And pleased, for some reason. That did not bode well.

“Keep it in your pants, Leopard Society,” Lieutenant Wen replied, rolling his eyes. “It’s just a temporary mark. We’re not exactly burning souls to keep our candles lit, so don’t you start looking for a village or two to abduct.”

“This is vile calumny, lieutenant,” Tupoc replied with a friendly smile. “The Leopard Society’s purpose is the pursuit of criminals who flee beyond Izcalli borders, nothing more.”

The pair from the Someshwar loudly scoffed and Yong’s face might as well have been carved out of stone.

“Of course, of course,” Lieutenant Wen agreed.

A second later he gave the Aztlan the most exaggerated wink Angharad had ever seen.

“And the gate at the end?” Lady Inyoni called out. “Nothing else is simple, I will not believe that is.”

“Simple enough,” the bespectacled lieutenant said. “The god at the gate will not open unless ten or more of what it calls ‘victors’ – that is to say, those who bet their soul and won – are standing in front of it.”

Angharad bit the inside of her cheek. And there the nature of the trial changed again, Lieutenant Wen ripping the carpet out from under their feet. There were only twenty-five of them left, and of these several were no longer fighting fit. The Pereduri could not simply bet her soul ten times and gain victory enough to open the gate on her own, others needed to triumph as well. And if they lose even once, then or afterwards, that is the end of the line. That was why Tupoc was so certain he would get away with it: killing him was good as throwing away a victor. And he’ll kill some of us before we execute him, further slimming our odds.

Angharad considered her chances of simply killing him, without trial or verdict, the moment they stepped out of sanctuary. Alone she gave herself better than even odds, but it would not be quick and that meant complications. Ocotlan seemed likely to side with him in a fight, Augusto for certain and perhaps even Acanthe Phos. Angharad was not without allies of her own and Tupoc had certainly made enemies enough to be buried, but it would be a skirmish and not a duel. In that chaos, how many would be wounded or slain?

The costs would be too high.

Even if she gathered enough vengeful souls to strike with her, others would object: more afraid of the deaths ahead than angered by the deaths left behind. The moment Tupoc gathered someone to stand with him, showed it would be a fight and not an execution, her support would turn to mist. The trial she had wanted to arrange was good as buried. Angharad breathed in, let the indignation and the surge of rage – he’d been right, the smiling monster, he was going to get away with it – sink deep into her bones and let them simmer there as she calmed the surface of her.

Throwing a fit would serve no purpose but making her look unstable, unfit for alliance. Already she had attempted to kill Augusto yesterday, if she now had a tantrum because she would not be allowed to preside over the hanging of another trial-taker she would look like a bloodthirsty lunatic. For now her reputation was solid and Tupoc’s was as a full chamber pot: too foul for others to want to get close enough to throw it out, but that did not mean anyone was fond of the smell. She could not, would not set aside the demands of honour but Angharad was capable of biding her time. She would win oaths and allies, then get the last word. The dead were ever patient and she would not give any less than they.

By the time she had fully mastered herself, the conversation had moved on and the bespectacled watchman was speaking again.

“You’re a lucky bunch,” Lieutenant Wen jovially announced. “Three of the first row of shrines are open this year, so you’ve got plenty of paths to choose from.”

Lan raised her hand.

“Yes,” the lieutenant invited.

“Is that good?” she asked.

“That’s good,” Lieutenant Wen agreed. “It means dead ends are a lot less likely to force you through a shrine whose test will kill half of you.”

“It’s never the ones you expect either,” Sergeant Mandisa mused. “The Riddler-Teller’s usually such a sweetheart.”

Angharad made a firm and immediate decision to avoid any shrine whose spirit was named thus. When it became evident Lieutenant Wen would no longer speak unless prompted, the crowd began to disperse. Some of them had known of what was to come, at least part of it, but most would need time to digest the trial laying ahead. It was a man she believed part of the former that made his way towards her as others moved out of the way, making room. Space spread around them, out of either fear or manners. Angharad breathed in, back straight, and faced her enemy.

Tupoc Xical had come out of the Trial of Lines with nary a scuff on him.

There was a small rip in the long white skirts going to his ankles, already mended, but his collared green shirt and the dull breastplate he wore over it did not have so much as a stain. Angharad, who had only bathed once in several days and whose braids were not in the proper style, could only envy the way his long hair shone. Even the round earrings hanging from his ear had been freshly polished, flashing copper-gold whenever they caught the light. Her gaze must have lingered there, for Tupoc flicked one with a finger and gave her a smile.

“Like them?” the Izcalli asked. “They were a gift from my teacher when I declared my intention to enter the Watch.”

“So you are not a deserter, at least,” Angharad coolly replied.

The man clicked his tongue disapprovingly.

“I was offered help in that endeavour, Angharad Tredegar, not censure,” Tupoc informed her. “We hold the rooks in high esteem: they, too, understand the lessons of the Fifth Loss.”

It was a concession to manners and not the man that Angharad did not roll her eyes. She was in no mood to indulge the famous Aztlan superstitions, which the Kingdom of Izcalli had enshrined as dogma tacked on to the teachings of the Orthodoxy – the myth of some ancient lost war against the sky, ending in defeat and an exile that could only be turned back by triumphing over the Circle Perpetual. That the way to this triumph involved the Kingdom of Izcalli invading its neighbours at every opportunity had not endeared the preaching of Izcalli priesthood to anyone.

“And what would that be, Tupoc?” she said. “By the account of your deeds, I would suppose selling us out to cultists.”

“That the lights are fading,” Tupoc seriously replied. “That there can be no evil in any act undertaken to keep them on even a breath longer. What do you think the Watch is, Lady Tredegar?”

“The watchmen of Vesper,” she replied. “The keepers of the Iscariot Accords.”

“They are the lid on a very deep well,” Tupoc Xical said, shaking his head. “Only when they succeed in that duty can they spare the breath to be anything more.”

The too-perfect Aztlan smiled, utterly convinced of his words. Angharad might have spared some pity for him, for the way he must believe this to be able to look at himself in the mirror, were he not one of the vilest men she had ever met. No amount of paper-thin charm would make her forget the scream of terror that had ripped itself out of Briceida’s throat. Tiring of this playacting, of having to offer the monster manners, she sought his gaze and held it.

“What do you want?” she bluntly asked.

“I will be leading warriors down a path,” Tupoc said. “Be one of them and I will deliver to you the man whose death you seek.”

She bared her teeth.

“Only one of them,” Angharad told him.

“Greedy,” the Aztlan chided, more amused than offended. “But it seems you are not yet ready to bargain.”

“Nor will I ever be,” she replied.

After a curt nod she turned her back on him. In the wake of Lieutenant Wen’s oration most of the trial-takers had dispersed but there was nowhere to go save the great courtyard: none had gone all that far, beyond the distance courtesy dictated she be given for a private conversation. People clustered in pairs and small group, eyeing their fellows, but before Angharad could consider what she ought to do about this she found Isabel approaching her. The infanzona offered her soft smile and her arm with it.

“Walk with me,” Isabel Ruesta asked.

Who was Angharad to deny her? There was little to do but go around in circles in the courtyard if they did not want to leave the safety of the fort, so it was that they settled on.

“The second trial,” the dark-haired beauty told her, “is where most people are said to die. My family knows little about the Trial of Weeds, save that it ends in a port on the other side of the island, but it does not seem as dangerous.”

“Spirits are never to be trifled with,” Angharad agreed.

“We must make allies, then, else we will be at the mercy of others,” Isabel said, then paused.

The infanzona snuck a shy glance.

“That is, if you still want my company,” she said. “I would not presume, now that I have no guard left and only a single maid that-”

“Of course,” Angharad hurried to answer her. “You must know I would not abandon you now, Isabel, not when peril has reached its height and you are all but alone.”

“Thank you,” Isabel feelingly said. “Remund and Master Cozme are worthy friends, of course, but I cannot rely on them as I do you.”

“Cozme has his duty,” she conceded.

And it was Cerdan lives he was sworn to protect, not anyone from the House of Ruesta.

“The four of us – five, when Beatris recovers – make a respectable backbone for an expedition,” Isabel said.

“Five will not be enough,” Angharad replied.

Not when neither Isabel nor Beatris were any good at fighting.

“Then recruitment is in order,” the other woman agreed. “It would be best, I think, for you to take the lead in this.”

Angharad cocked an eyebrow.

“You might not have noticed, but your reputation rose to new heights after your battle with the Red Eye and their traitor allies,” Isabel told her. “Tupoc related how you faced an entire warband by yourself, when he arrived here, and that he believed you would live.”

The infanzona squeezed her arm.

“You will be sought after,” Isabel said. “Doors that would remain closed to me will open for you.”

Angharad frowned. Besotted she might be, but she could still see what lay behind what Isabel had said: the star of the infanzones was fading while her own had risen. On the Bluebell, Lord Remund and Isabel would have picked their allies and Angharad been expected to nod. Now the balance had swung the other way: it would be they who nodded, whatever her choices might be. That would take some getting used to. A lifetime of holding the least consequential title in every room had done little to prepare her, for all that Father had been readying her for the rule of Llanw Hall.

“Then I shall see about opening them,” Angharad replied with forced cheer.

After finishing another round of the courtyard they parted ways, Isabel reminding her that she was always there if Angharad felt the need for advice. By happenstance they had ended near an old acquaintance, which made the first step obvious enough for Angharad: Brun was kneeling by a bench, setting out his supplies and putting order to them. He was also, she saw, keeping a roving eye on the rest of the courtyard while working. He turned to her when she approached, slowly rising to his feet.

“Lady Angharad,” he said, pulling back at his sleeves. “Done talking with Ruesta, I see.”

A touch of embarrassment.

“It does make my purpose rather obvious, I suppose,” Angharad said.

“A tad,” Brun shrugged.

She did not make the request and he did not volunteer, which already told her all she needed to know about how the conversation would go if she did. It showed on her face and Brun passed a hand through his blond locks before grimacing.

“I would have liked to stick with you,” he admitted. “But I will not go with infanzones again, not after what it was like last time.”

“Augusto will not be with us,” Angharad said.

His lips thinned.

“And how much did his brother do, when Gascon got a knife in his back?” he asked. “Did Remund Cerdan try to help Briceida when she was taken, or run like a rabbit the moment he could?”

Brun had been fond of the redheaded maid. They had been courting, or near enough. Her death was not something he was taking lightly. Angharad looked away, ashamed that she had nothing to say. Neither of the Cerdans had covered themselves with glory on the Dominion of Lost Things.

“I hate that you must have that look on your face because of them,” Brun quietly said. “I don’t know what you are, Angharad Tredegar, but no infanzon is it. They will use you until you break, the same they do everything else, and after they’ll not shed a tear. It’s just what they are.”

“There is more to them than that,” Angharad said.

“Maybe,” Brun said. “Sometimes one man out of thousand does get rich riffling through the dung heap, it’s true. But even then, Angharad, all the rest just got shit on their hands.”

The phrasing was crude, but she understood the meaning: he was not going to take on the chance on either Remund or Isabel after what he had seen of them. It was, much as she disliked admitting it, entirely understandable. And it was not Brun’s duty to convince himself of the worth of the nobles ruling over him – if the sheep sought the shepherd’s crook, there would be no need for it, the High Queen had once said.

“I understand,” she said. “I wish it were otherwise, but what is that save noise?”

Brun worried his lip.

“I owe you for the way you drew the cultists off us,” the Sacromontan said. “I haven’t forgotten that.”

“I did not do it for reward,” Angharad dismissed. “We were companions, fighting to keep us alive is nothing more than what was owed.”

He looked frustrated, for reasons she did not understand.

“I don’t think the diving crews will stay the same,” Brun told her. “We can talk again after a day or two, see if there’s something to be done.”

She smiled, appreciating the intention more than a prospect she doubted would ever come to pass.

“I will still see you at camp,” Angharad told him. “We need not be strangers.”

“No,” he muttered. “I suppose not.”

“Then take care of yourself, Brun,” she said. “Perhaps the third trial will bring us side by side again.”

He jerked a nod, looking embarrassed.

“I’ll keep an eye out for you,” the Sacromontan promised. “See you around, Lady Tredegar.”

They parted ways with an undertone that was almost bittersweet. Angharad had spent only a few days with the companions she made on the Bluebell but the ties felt older than that. Thicker. She began to understand why it was that Mother said a captain who fought with her men need never fear mutiny. Facing death together was no small thing. Walking away as the blond man returned to his work, Angharad breathed out. Her crew lacked strength, she saw it plain. Brun had made his decision plain and she would not disrespect him by trying to convince him otherwise, which now left one name at the top of her list.

Song was cleaning her musket when the Pereduri approached her, carefully checking every part under lantern light.

“May I sit?” Angharad asked.

“There is no need,” Song replied without looking away from her weapon.

Angharad felt a sting of betrayal at the other woman’s words, however undeserved.

“Two more fighters,” the Tianxi continued. “If you want me to come along, that is what you need to secure. Anything less is throwing our lives away.”

She let out a breath or relief. Not a sundering of their relationship, then, but a requirement she could only call reasonable. Song owed none of their crew anything, certainly not her life.

“Will you desist from accepting other offers until then?” she asked.

“I will not go with Tupoc Xical,” Song said, tearing away her gaze from the musket only to look past her. “Anything else I will consider – waste no time, Angharad. The competition is not dallying.”

She turned to follow where the Tianxi was looking, seeing Lord Ishaan and Shalini Goel conversing with Lady Ferranda. Angharad pushed down her dismay. She had not thought Ferranda would be poached so quickly, half-hoping that after gathering more strength she could talk the other noble into coming with them despite her distrust of the other infanzones. By the way the blonde infanzona was nodding at the words of the other two, she would not have that opportunity. Teeth clenched, her gaze swept the courtyard for other possibilities. Tupoc was talking with the married pair, who displayed hesitant looks.

Even the desperate knew better.

Yong was speaking with Tristan and the toothless old professor. She was not sure the latter two would qualify as fighters in Song’s eyes, so she pushed that talk further down the ladder. Of those fit to fight a pair did stand alone: Lady Inyoni and her nephew Lord Zenzele. Angharad grimaced. She had avoided the Malani pair because of the man’s strange behaviour, thinking they might be assassins, but they had paid her no attention since the Bluebell docked. It seemed her suspicions had done them disservice. They were standing by the great iron gate, talking quietly as they beheld it, and Angharad made to join them.

“-er seen its like before,” Lord Zenzele was saying. “It must be some kind of stone from the far south.”

Her arrival was caught by the elder of the two.

“Lady Angharad,” Inyoni half-turned to greet her.

“Lady Inyoni,” she returned, then nodded at the nephew. “Lord Zenzele.”

The grizzled older woman snorted.

“My sister’s the one who got the title,” she said. “There is no need to spare me one as well, Tredegar.”

“Then you may take it as a mark of respect instead,” Angharad replied.

The older woman blinked in surprise. Her nephew seemed amused, though only shallowly. His eyes were as watchful of her now as when they had been on the ship.

“We’ve not much had the pleasure of your company, Lady Angharad, so forgive her for not knowing of your respect,” Zenzele wryly said. “Are you come to join in our wonder at this strange stone?”

She did not answer the unspoken reproach, for she had no good answer to it, and instead followed the other man’s invitation. Though the grand iron gate – not a simple slab of metal but a mass of intricate gears and mechanisms – was set into the massive pillar, the side and hinges were covered with a fine border in another kind of stone. It was deep blue, not unlike lapis in colour, but a simple rap of her knuckles confirmed her suspicion: it was soft stone, a kind she did know.

“This is Savuri marble,” she told them. “Polished.”

Lord Zenzele eyed her dubiously.

“You seem very sure of that,” he said.

“I had a piece in my bedchamber mere months ago,” Angharad amusedly told him. “A gift from my mother.”

Distaste flickered across the Malani’s face.

“Of course you did,” he scorned. “A least try a more believable lie, Tredegar. Who is your mother, then – Her Perpetual Majesty or Captain Maraire? The crown has a monopoly on Savuri marble and only Maraire ships may carry it. Every lord in Malan knows that, though perhaps word did not reach as far as Peredur.”

She met his scorn with a black stare.

“My mother’s name was Rhiannon Tredegar,” she replied, “though like all peers of Peredur she did have to register a Malani name on the rolls: Lady Sizani Maraire.”

She leaned forward.

“As for the piece of marble I refer to, it was the first ever dug up in Savuri after the colony was founded,” she coldly continued. “The High Queen was presented the second, you see, for its blue was deeper and it had a beautiful crack of gold going through it.”

Zenzele swallowed loudly. There was a long, awkward silence, then Inyoni let out snort.

“Well, you had that one coming,” the grizzled woman said. “You’ll have to forgive my nephew, Lady Tredegar, grief has addled his mood.”

At the reminder that the young woman with them was taken by the cultists, her expression sobered.

“I was very sorry to hear what happened to Ayanda,” she quietly said.

“We don’t know that she’s dead,” Zenzele said.

He sounded like a man trying to convince himself.

“Pray to the Sleeping God that she is,” Lady Inyoni flatly replied. “It is the kindest of the fates before her.”

The Malani clenched his fists.

“If Ishaan has just agreed to pursue, then-”

“Then we may well have lost more than one,” Inyoni sharply interrupted. “Or died at the bridge because he had already overused his contract.”

“You don’t know that,” Zenzele insisted. “And we’ll never know, because they fucking refused to try to rescue the reason I came to this fucking island in the first place.”

His voice was halfway to a shout by the end of the sentence and he was panting. Angharad did not need to look to know they were drawing attention but she could not bring herself to feel embarrassed, not looking at the raw grief on his face. It would been too petty.  Inyoni sighed, then turned an eye on her.

“I can guess at why you came to us, Lady Tredegar,” she said. “As you can see, we will not be making common cause with Ishaan Nair again.”

“I did seek you out to make alliance,” Angharad admitted, “but such talk can wait. I have disturbed you in your grief.”

Zenzele scoffed, though the anger did not feel directed at her.

“I’ll still be grieving her in fifty years, Tredegar – what difference could a few hours possibly make? Out with it.”

His bluntness bordered on rudeness, but patience came easy when she saw the look in his eyes. Much could be forgiven of a man when he had a knife in the belly.

“Crews are forming to delve into the maze,” Angharad said, matching frankness with frankness. “I would have the two of you in mine.”

Inyoni grunted, eyes considering.

“You’ve got the Ruesta dead weight and her maid, also dead weight, then the younger Cerdan – any truth to him having a contract?”

Angharad hesitated, then nodded. It was nothing they could not learn by asking around.

“Slightly better,” Inyoni conceded. “Cozme’s no slouch, but it’s not us he’ll be keeping an eye out for. Your roster is not a strong sell. Did you get that pretty blond boy or the Tianxi with the trick shots?”

“Song will join if you do,” Angharad said.

She could have turned a phrase to hide the detail, but why bother? It had been tiring, the game of twists and turns with the Cerdans, and she would gladly be rid of it. Best not to weave rope now she might later hang herself with. Inyoni met her nephew’s eyes, cocking an eyebrow, and Angharad knew her to be amenable. She would be, since they could not join the diving crew forming around Lord Ishaan and the other rising prospect was Tupoc. It was Lord Zenzele that looked unconvinced.

“You spent the entire trip to the island avoiding us,” Zenzele said. “What has changed?”

There she drew a line.

“Did you seek me out anymore than I sought you?” she evenly asked.

He conceded that with a grunt.

“I broke a betrothal to come here,” Lord Zenzele abruptly said. “With a house of no small means and a famously vengeful disposition. Keeping away from anyone come of the Isles seemed safer.”

On the ship, she recalled, his eyes had always been moving. Seeking out dark corners. It was why she’d thought he might be an assassin in the first place, and now the realization that he had been looking for the same knives she thought him to bear startled a laugh out of her. Zenzele’s face moved through surprise and then anger.

“I know not what-”

“I am the last of my house, save for my uncle in the Watch,” Angharad cut through. “I fled to Sacromonte pursued by assassins.”

She had not seen Father or her cousins die with her own eyes but there could be no doubt. The man’s face turned incredulous.

“You saw we were from Malan, and you thought…”

“Yes,” Angharad admitted.

“And we thought…”

“Yes,” Angharad repeated.

A moment passed, then Lord Zenzele let out a bitter chuckle.

“Sleeping God, that’s fucked,” he admitted. “Funny, in a horrible sort way.”

His aunt put a hand on his shoulder.

“We can band together,” Inyoni said. “But something must be made clear: we do not take orders from you, and certainly not from the infanzones. This is alliance, not servitude.”

“I would not ask otherwise,” Angharad told her. “It is all I have pledged.”

“Good,” Lady Inyoni said, then glanced at her nephew.

Zenzele let out a long breath, then nodded.

“We can deal,” he said. “If we had earlier, then…”

He grimaced.

“I could dig for a year and still find further mistakes were made,” the Malani said. “I will spare you the talk, Lady Tredegar. We will go fetch our packs and set them besides yours.”

As plain a statement about who they stood with as Angharad might ask for. It ought to be enough to convince Song, whose presence would turn their crew into a respectable force. The noblewoman nodded her thanks at the pair, watching as they left speaking in low voices. She allowed some of the tension to bleed out of her now that that they were no longer looking. Already her crew numbered eight, nearly a third of those who had made it to the Trial of Ruins, but she still felt vulnerable.

She stood there before the great iron gate, resisting the urge to fiddle with the buttons of her new vest as she wondered whether she should still be recruiting.

Soft footsteps on the stone had her glancing back, finding a familiar tricorn and crow’s nest. Tristan’s black eye was now a vivid purple, but the swelling had gotten better. As had the rest of him: not only had he clearly taken a bath but his most ragged clothes had been replaced. He now wore a black cloth kirtle over loose trousers tucked into a new pair of boots, the physician evidently having availed himself of the Watch’s stocks. There was even a pistol tucked into his belt, though Angharad could not ever remember seeing him fire a shot.

Though they had not parted on good terms and only reunited with complicating nuances, the grey-eyed man did not seem unfriendly. As he idly came to stand by her, facing the iron gate as well, Angharad came to suspect she was the only one feeling uncomfortable. It made her uneasy, to not know where the two of them stood. She had accused him, perhaps unjustly, and done so for reasons that now shamed her. Yet he did not seem to be keeping a grudge and had seen to her wounds when they encountered each other on the stairs to sanctuary.

Much as it embarrassed her to revisit their conflict Angharad knew it would be the only way to clear the air. Best to get it over with.

“I was wrong to accuse you after the twin died,” Angharad evenly said.

It was not an apology, she would not apologize for thinking he might have been involved when he had beaten the woman killed but a day before, but neither would she shy away from the fact that she had accused him for the wrong reasons. Feeling cheated by the good impression he had made on her and how harshly it had been revealed to be wrong was not an honorable reason to accuse him. She had been heeding the sting of her pride, not truly attempting to find out whether he had killed the Tianxi.

“I was the natural suspect,” Tristan acknowledged. “I imagine that’s half the reasons they aimed for Jun in the first place.”

Angharad shifted her footing, yet uneasy. It did not feel like anything had been resolved.

“I no longer believe you to have had a hand in it, whatever that is worth to you,” she offered.

That, at least, won a reaction.

“Tupoc Xical, is it?” the Sacromontan asked with half a smile.

“He was already scheming to offer us to the cultists,” Angharad said. “It seems consistent for him to have sown the seeds of us going our own way.”

“Our company came to the same conclusion while we ran,” Tristan told her. “And yet now I wonder.”

She started in surprise.

“It was only a matter of time until we split up, anyhow,” the Sacromontan continued, “so what did Xical truly gain?”

“He was most ardent in pushing fault towards you,” Angharad pointed out.

Not an uncommon thing for men to do when trying to avoid paying for their crimes.

“I’ll not deny he leapt at the opportunity to stir the pot,” he conceded. “But why do it when complete surprise would have served him even better? We would not have become suspicious of him so soon if not for Jun’s death.”

“If not him,” she asked, “then who?”

Tristan smiled at her, though it did not reach those grey eyes.

“I do not know, Lady Angharad,” he said. “And that worries me more than the thought of some gods in a maze, because those will not follow us past the Old Fort’s walls.”

The noblewoman was not convinced, but neither would she dismiss his suspicions out of hand. That he would be so caught up chasing shadows when he was said to have been fearless in front of a great monster like an airavatan was just one more confusing contradiction. She looked away, gaze going back to the iron gate.

“Some of the people here are easy to place,” Angharad finally said. “You, however, have been a discomforting man to try to fit anywhere.”

He cocked an eyebrow.

“I thank you for the compliment.”

It had been no such thing, they both knew.

“What did you do, Tristan, if I may ask?” she pressed. “I thought you a physician’s apprentice, but Ferranda calls you courageous and you wield a debt collector’s weapon as well as a knife.”

“I’ve never met someone who fit in a box without some parts first getting chopped off, Lady Angharad,” Tristan mildly replied. “As for my occupation, I did whatever would keep me fed that month. Some parts of that were pleasanter than others, as were the lessons the world doled out.”

Seeing her unconvinced expression, he sighed.

“Some of those months were spent serving as a cutter’s attendant,” Tristan said. “I have been a messenger boy, a dealer in stolen goods, a smuggler and a dozen other things that were never so neat as to be called a trade.”

A criminal, Angharad thought as her lips thinned. She had begun to suspect as much but it would have been a grave insult to assume. If this had been Peredur, if he had made the choice to break the law when there was a peer ruling over him and providing the opportunity of honest work, she would have held him in contempt. Only he was of Sacromonte, that rotting hive of a city, and how much choice did the souls in the belly of that beast really have? Angharad did not think she was wrong to try to place people but there was so much of the world that she had yet to see, to understand.

If a man did not fit in a box, she thought, the fault lay with the box and not the man.

“Did that ease your mind any?” he asked.

He sounded curious.

“The contrary, I think,” Angharad murmured. “But that might be for the best.”

To learn without discomfort was to fish only in shallow waters. She swallowed, dry-mouthed, then spoke impulsively.

“You could join us,” she said. “In the maze, I mean.”

Grey eyes considered her.

“I do not intend to venture out,” Tristan said. “Not for now, at least.”

She was not sure whether she was relieved or disappointed.

“You have done more fighting than most,” Angharad allowed. “Rest was earned.”

“That’s not why I want to stay here,” he smiled. “See, I’m not convinced that Lieutenant Wen told us the truth.”

She blinked.

“About the maze?”

“About this trial being anywhere as straightforward as the Trial of Lines,” he said.

He did not elaborate and she did not ask. Her path ahead was already set, and she could respect that the man had found his own even if she believed it would lead him nowhere. Tristan’s eyes remained on the great iron gate, never straying.

“What is it about it that interests you so?” Angharad asked. “It is the maze that will take us across, not the gate.”

The man cocked his head to the side.

“Those mechanisms on the gate, the moving parts,” he said. “What would you say they look like?”

Angharad blinked in surprise, then took her first careful look at it all. The iron gate must be fifty feet tall and about half as large, but it felt heavier for all the machinery it was laden with: cogs and gears and bands of metal, plaques fitted like a grid and so many pistons and interlocked pieces it was hard to tell where the mechanisms began or ended. She had seen some drawn schematics of First Empire wonders, as a girl – the famous towers of the Tower Coast, Izcalli candles and even the Broken Gate before the Triglau broke it – and the resemblance was striking.

“A lock,” she finally said.

“I thought that too, at first,” Tristan said.

“Not anymore?”

“Not anymore, no,” he agreed.

The grey-eyed man smiled.

“Right now, I’d say they look like clockwork.”

Chapter 19

It was a long and narrow road.

Past the woods, where the crags met the mountains, a tunnel dove into the rock. Angharad was too bone-tired to do more than stumble forward through it. There were lanterns and stairs, the winding of the road taking them back outside – on the side of the mountain, with only a ramshackle wooden railing in the way of the precipitous drop below – before going up in a jagged zig-zag. In the distance she saw an island darkened, a realm of monsters and darklings with the stars fixed far above in firmament’s crown. The wind moaned plaintively, shaking the railing, and never had she felt more like she’d reached some edge of the world.

Was that what it had felt like, for Mother?

No, it couldn’t be. Angharad felt no wonder, no joy. Only blood drying on her face, the cut on her scalp itching and the smell of the filth and dirt she’d squirmed against. Her limbs were made of lead, her head spun around like a weathervane. There had been no discovery here, no horizon reclaimed from the Gloam. She had just cut and been cut until she was made to crawl through shame and corpses. She had won in honour, or as close as her saber had been able to reach to that, but now it felt like such a passing thing. Angharad forced herself up the stairs, their hypnotic back and forth of angles going up the mountainside, but time slipped through her fingers like sand.

How long had she been walking?

Every lantern, every step felt the same and there was no sign of the promised sanctuary. Had Song not promised to wait for her? Yet here she stood alone. Angharad licked dry lips, but all it did was salt the bloody cracks. One more step, she told herself. Always one more step, until she reached the yellow lanterns and their promise of safety. She slipped, landing on her knees, but was too exhausted to let out more than a moan of pain. The wind echoed her, mocking. She turned to chide it, to let out something of the scream stills tuck in her throat, but her vision swam.

She felt her knees give and there was a burst of pain, then nothing.

Warmth and cool. A blanket above, but beneath her was stone digging at her back.

“- should be fine, she hasn’t lost so much blood she would die from it.”

Eyes fluttering open, Angharad let out a hiss of pain at the bright burn of the lanterns. She shaded her vision with her hand, finding her hand slow – as if she’d just gone through a great exertion. In many ways, she had.

“Ah,” a voice she recognized said. “Back with us, Lady Tredegar.”

Grey eyes looked down at her, the apprentice physician – if he was truly that – Tristan meeting her gaze as he wiped his hands with a dirty rag. He had, she noticed, a swollen black eye.

“I-” Angharad tried, but found her mouth felt full of cotton.

She swallowed, which helped a little.

“Where are we?” she got out.

“On the stairs to sanctuary,” Tristan informed her. “Where you fell unconscious. I had a look at you, however, and there is nothing to worry about. That cut on your head could do with stitches, but your wounds are rather minor.”

He paused.

“I assume your state comes from lack of sleep or contract overuse,” the Sacromontan said. “Either way, given some rest you should be back on your feet after a day or two.”

I do not have a day or two, she thought. The longer she gave Augusto Cerdan, the better the chances he would somehow wriggle away out of this. And what if he tried to call their duel while she was unfit to fight? None of this, though, was Tristan’s concern.

“Thank you,” Angharad croaked. “For the help.”

“Thank Yong,” Tristan shrugged. “It’s his herbero I used to disinfect your wounds and wash your face. It’s the cheap stuff from Estebra District, so it’s halfway to grain alcohol.”

The Pereduri sniffed at the air, brow knotting. Was that peppermint she smelled?

“Foul stuff,” Tristan sympathized. “But I’d recommend a swallow or two from the flask to get you fit to walk anyway.”

Angharad was beginning to reconsider her assumption that he was a physician. Or at least a proper one. He might have been like one of those shipboard doctors she’d heard about, whose only two remedies were maize beer and rum. Smiling, the man withdrew and was replaced by a familiar face: Lady Ferranda Villazur, looking ragged and red-eyed. The noblewoman offered her a hand.

“Up, Lady Angharad,” Ferranda said. “The faster we reach sanctuary, the faster we can rest.”

She took the hand but wriggled around to keep the blanket on her, adjusting it over her shoulders after Ferranda hoisted her up. Though clothed, she felt cold. Her vision swam for a moment, but a long breath later she was fine. Enough so that she could take in the sight of the people gathered further down the stairs. A ragged pair of middle age were the furthest down, the man of the pair holding up an old woman with a mangled leg on his back. Above them an old man leaned against the wall, and then there were a few she knew by name: Lan, the remaining twin with blue lips, and Yong, the soldier who she must thank for the use of his drink.

There was no sign of Sanale, an absence that had her heart squeezing in sympathy for Ferranda, and the last then should be – Angharad froze, then began reaching for a saber she no longer had. A hollow, they had a hollow among them. Had they made a pact with the cultists like Tupoc? Half the others immediately pointed weapons at her.

“She is not a darkling,” Yong said, tone even.

She can speak for herself,” Sarai – for it could only be her – firmly told the Tianxi. “I believe your family are seafarers, Lady Tredegar, so you ought to know the name of Triglau.”

Angharad’s shoulders lost some of their tension.

“The northern colonies,” she slowly said. “You are of the peoples below the Broken Gates.”

“Not so broken, before your people came,” Sarai coldly replied. “Like many other things.”

Angharad coughed into her hand, embarrassed. In truth she knew little of the Triglau, for her mother’s travels had been to the east and not the north, but she did know a few things. For one, Triglau was the name for the endless petty chiefdoms of that land as well as the people themselves. Unlike the people of Malan, they had never grown past their tribal roots.

“I apologize for the discourtesy,” Angharad awkwardly said. “I assure you, not all of the Isles believe slavery without evil.”

“Splendid news,” Sarai replied with a politely savage smile. “Why, near half the Malani I’ve ever met have assured me the same. No doubt the slave trade will be ending any day now.”

There was a long, barren stretch of silence. Then Tristan snorted out a laugh, which was shoddily turned into a cough.

“I’ve just seen to her wounds, Sarai, don’t murder her right afterwards,” he said. “It’s very inconsiderate of my time.”

“Time we are wasting,” Lady Ferranda mildly said. “Shall we get moving instead of chattering like magpies?”

“Fucking finally,” the middle-aged man below bit out. “How light to do you think she is?”

He gestured at the old woman on his back, who Angharad only now noticed had a bandage-covered eye under broken spectacles.

Felis,” the woman by him chided.

“I have been eating a lot of croquetas,” the old woman admitted.

Amusement spread, the earlier unpleasantness thinning. Tristan and Sarai took the lead – she only now noticed that the Sacromontan was limping, and one of his boots was wrapped with bandages – to begin the climb. Angharad was tugged forward by Lady Ferranda. The other woman leaned close.

“Stay on Sarai’s good side,” she murmured. “She’s joined to the hip with Tristan and he was Yong’s favorite even before we all came to owe him.”

Angharad slowly nodded. She then hesitated, not sure whether she should ask. Ferranda noticed and her face tightened.

“Sanale was caught by the airavatan,” she curtly said. “We nearly all died to it as well.”

“My condolences,” the dark-skinned noblewoman said.

A platitude, but she meant every word. Retainers that had been with you for long were as family, and Lady Ferranda was obviously taking his loss hard. Ferranda nodded, a tad shortly.

“What happened for you to end up alone and unconscious on the stairs?” she asked. “I thought you were to stay with the others.”

“Augusto Cerdan murdered his valet to flee from lupines faster,” Angharad flatly said. “Naturally, I challenged him to an honour duel.”

Ferranda’s eyes widened.

“Naturally,” she repeated, though her voice was a little strange.

“As a consequence, when we later encountered an ambush by Tupoc Xical and the cult of the Red Eye he betrayed us in an attempt to rid himself of me while running away,” she continued. “In doing so, he also threw away the lives of Isabel, Master Cozme and his own brother.”

Their conversation was interrupted by Tristan butting in, abandoning Sarai at the front as he slowed to stay just ahead of them.

“All these were caught by the cultists?” he asked, sounding surprised.

Though Angharad was miffed at both the presumption he could force his way into the conversation and the tacit admission he had been eavesdropping, she bit down on a sharp reply. She owed a debt for his treatment.

“No,” she replied. “As far as I know only Briceida, one of Lady Isabel’s handmaids, was captured. I fought to slow down the enemy before shaking them off but took some wounds in doing so. The others fled ahead and I lost blood. You then found me in the stairs.”

It was not reasonable, Angharad reminded herself, to feel abandoned by this. She had good as ordered them to leave her behind. And yet. Don’t be childish, she ordered herself. Both Tristan and Ferranda looked skeptical at the implication of her minor wounds having undone her so, but as both deduced the fuller truth had to do with a contract neither pressed the matter.

“You are not the only one who fought Tupoc and his men,” Lady Ferranda told her. “Lady Inyoni lost one of her own to him as well.”

That was sad news, but not without a silver lining. She would not be short on allies when she urged for them to string up the traitor and his brood.

“He betrayed one of his own subordinates,” Angharad said with open disgust. “He sold out Leander Galatas to the hollows when they complained too few had been delivered into their hands.”

Tristan’s brow knotted at the news. Had he been friends with the man?

“He is burning too many bridges,” the scruffy Sacromontan said. “He must still have something up his sleeve to think he’d get away with it.”

“Then let us end him before that,” Angharad said. “He should be made to stand before a tribunal of the rest of us the moment he steps out of sanctuary, do you not agree?”

The reactions were the opposite of what she had expected: Tristan’s face displayed some enthusiasm at the notion while Ferranda’s closed. She had thought the infanzona bolder than this and the man more cowardly. Why else would he have only browbeaten those weaker than him?

“It may not be that easy,” Lady Ferranda said. “The Trial of Ruins may well force our hand otherwise.”

I look forward to working with you in the second trial, Lady Tredegar, the pale-eyed traitor had smiled down at her. Angharad’s belly clenched in rage. Had he done it all knowing he would be able to wriggle his way out of consequences?

“How?” she asked.

How was he to trick his way out, and how could she make him choke on his trickery instead?

“That is a conversation that can wait until we reach sanctuary,” Ferranda firmly replied. “The next step can wait until this one is taken.”

Angharad grimaced but did not contradict her. Tristan returned to the fore, and after the Pereduri saw the look of grief Ferranda’s face when she asked about how their company had crossed the river she let the matter drop. Instead she inquired as to what still lay between them and the yellow lanterns, a change of subject the infanzona eagerly seized upon. It turned out, embarrassingly enough, that that Angharad had collapsed less than an hour away from the end of the trial. They went up the jagged stairs, then into another tunnel of bare stone that headed deep into the mountain.

The supports keeping the ceiling from collapse were made of wood or iron, but unlike the earlier railing they were in a fine state. The Watch kept them in good order.

“The maze is within a cavern, then?” Angharad asked.

“It is that in the same way that Vesper is a cavern,” Ferranda said. “You will see.”

Before long, Angharad did. The tunnel ended abruptly into a precipitous flight of carved stairs, but she hardly spared a look for those. Blowing wind threatened to put out their lanterns, but there was no need of those to see: from the ceiling of the gargantuan underground chamber hung great pieces of gold giving out a ghostly glow, slowly moving as if the world’s greatest crib mobile. Below it – and them -was spread out the Trial of Ruins in all its glory.

First a fort surrounded by yellow lanterns, dilapidated bastions guarding over a massive iron gate set in pillar of stone that rose all the way to the ceiling. But it was what lay beyond that had her breath catching in her throat: a city of broken shrines. It was as if some mad spirit had stolen a thousand ancient temples and mausoleums and tossed them into a haphazard pile that filled the entire chamber, making a mountain-maze of the lost and sacred. Angharad could see no path above, no more than if she were trying to climb a mountain within the mountain. They would have to go through the labyrinth to get on the other end of the chamber, not around it.

Behind her there were gasps and she was almost stumbled into, the toothless old man gazing at the sight with open wonder. He looked the most alive she had seen of him yet.

“It is true, then,” Francho breathed out. “Shrines from islands halfway across the Trebian Sea, all drawn here by some god’s hand.”

“This place is known?” Angharad asked.

“In some circles,” the old man evaded. “It has long been said the Watch locks away on the Dominion gods that are too dangerous to let loose, but the rumour is dubious in provenance.”

The old man sucked at his gums thoughtfully. Angharad was polite enough not to wrinkle her nose in distaste.

“The scope of this does seem beyond even them,” Francho said.

Angharad could only agree, for there must be hundreds and hundreds of ruins here: how could any assembly of men bring these inside a hollow mountain through those narrow stairs they had earlier climbed? It would not do to block the way so the Pereduri began her way down the stone stairs. They were mercifully dry, but the slope steep and utterly without railing. Angharad took care in climbing down, until finally she reached flat and solid ground. She waited there with the vanguard until the rest of the company caught up, eyes peeled on the even stretch of stone ahead of them leading straight to the old fort encircled by yellow lanterns.

Sanctuary.

The proceeded only after everyone had gathered, the mood growing buoyant with safety just in sight. The fort was a sprawling thing, shaped as a square of tall walls with pointed bastions peeking out of the corners. It was also half a ruin, parts of the walls collapsed and only two of the bastions still whole. There were lanterns on the ramparts beyond the yellow ones outside, and in their glow the silhouettes of black-cloaked men armed with muskets could be seen. The ‘gate’ was a collapsed wall, guarded by a pair of bored watchmen who betrayed little interest when their company came in sight.

One of the two, a tall woman of Sacromontan look, counted them out loud.

“Ten, huh?” she mused. “Maybe it’ll not be a complete loss this year. With the others inside, you should have the numbers for the maze.”

The other watchman laughed at her words.

“Head in,” he told them. “You are now formally under sanctuary after having completed the Trial of Lines. Congratulations.”

A pause.

“There’s warm food and supplies ahead.”

No amount of rudeness could have prevented a swelling a joy after being told that.

“If you want to withdraw under our protection,” the watchman said, “find Lieutenant Wen.”

“Thank you,” Yong replied.

After a polite nod the Tianxi was the first to take the slender ‘gate’, the rest lining up to follow behind him. Angharad was fifth in line and went with a spring to her step: she was eager to see how her companions had fared without her. Yet as she made to enter the fort the watchwoman of the pair stopped her – laid a hand on her arm. Angharad frowned at her for the presumption.

“Angharad Tredegar?” the tall Sacromontan asked.

“Correct,” she coolly replied.

The watchwoman’s expression brightened.

“Good, we were getting afraid you wouldn’t make it,” she said. “There’s going to be an unreasonably pretty Malani by the cooking pots, Sergeant Mandisa. You’re to go to her.”

Angharad blinked.

“May I ask why?”

“Because we all like brandy,” the other woman drily replied. “Go on, then.”

Mystified at the nonsense reply, Angharad obeyed and caught up to Franchi as he entered a great courtyard. It was, she saw, the beating heart of this ruined fort. A wide open space of cracked paving stones led up to the rampart at the back and the massive iron gate set into it. Most everyone seemed to have made a home there, including the Watch: the blackcloaks had claimed an old barracks on the left side, its windows barred and stripes of dark paint marking it as off-limits. Besides them stairs went up to one of the still still-standing bastions, atop which great lanterns hung and someone appeared to have set up astronomical equipment.

On the opposite side of the courtyard the Watch had built out of old stables a series small ‘rooms’: stalls with planks for roof and curtains hung as doors. It would be a thin illusion of privacy but still more than Angharad had been graced with in weeks – months, even, moving between ships and inns since leaving the Isles. Further back stood what looked like a cross between a lumberyard and smithy, used only by a thick watchman chopping wood, but what drew Angharad’s eye was not at the sides of the courtyard but the very heart. Tables were set in a loose circle around a makeshift kitchen, with a shoddy brick oven and cooking hearth.

And rising from one of the tables to the right, abandoning steaming bowls of stew, were the companions she had parted ways with.

“Angharad!” Isabel called out, running forward.

The dark-haired beauty shot past Tristan and Sarai, barely slowing as she half-leapt into Angharad’s arms. As surprised as she was delighted, she caught the infanzona by the waist and held her up to avoid the both of them being bowled over. Isabel laughed as she was spun and set down, grinning all the while.

“I knew you’d make it,” she said. “I just knew.”

“It was a close-run thing,” Angharad admitted. “Had I not been found by our friends here I might have died on the stairs.”

“Then I must thank them most earnestly,” Isabel said.

She got on the tip of her toes to peek over Angharad’s shoulder, beaming at those standing there – now most of the crew she had arrived with – and noticeably not moving out of being held by the waist. Noticeably to Angharad, anyway. She reluctantly extricated herself from Isabel only to be crowded by the others. Master Cozme shook her hand, complimenting her on a ‘daring escape’ and even Remund spared the sneer to tell her he was glad she was still with them. Brun contained himself to a nod but he was smiling, and Song went around inspecting her and sighing.

“You looked like you’ve crawled through dirt,” the Tianxi complained.

“I did,” Angharad flatly replied.

“I’ll let you take my place in the line for use of the washtub, then,” Song told her. “It would be criminal to do otherwise.”

Recognizing that for the affection it was, Angharad let go of the sliver of irritation that’d been rising. Song was, if perhaps not yet a friend, then at least a good companion. She was not to be begrudged a bit of fussing. Her gaze strayed, for she had yet to see Beatris, and she found the other survivors from the Bluebell arrayed around the tables. Some had risen to greet people she had come with, but other simply looked on with interest. Tupoc and his surviving traitors, Acanthe Phos and Ocotlan, sat away from the others.

As did Augusto Cerdan, who rose to his feet face with an ashen face when she found his eyes.

“All right, all right,” a voice cheerfully called out. “Enough of that, my lambkins. We are no longer feeding the fire under the pot, so that stew’s only going to get colder.”

Angharad wrenched her gaze away from Augusto to the new speaker, finding a woman who must be Sergeant Mandisa. The sergeant’s green eyes were set in high-cheeked face with lustrous dark skin, standing even taller than Angharad -who was taller than most. Neither her black cloak nor the uniform beneath managed to hide the voluptuousness of her curves, which seemed most irrepressible.  Unreasonably pretty indeed. Angharad would have expected to see such a beauty at court, not in the depths of this cursed island.

“Sergeant Mandisa?” she asked.

“I am,” she easily replied. “Why do you ask?”

“I was told by the watchwoman at the gate that-”

She was interrupted by a man coming passing her by and brusquely setting a wooden chest on the nearest table, the slamming sound making those closest start in surprise. He then set down a bottle of green grass by the chest and glanced at Sergeant Mandisa. She straightened, then slammed her palm against the table.

Silence,” she shouted. “Silence for the officer.”

Given her previous air of cheer, the sudden turn had them all settling down within moments. The noblewoman’s eyes moved to the man who must be the officer in question and was taking them all in silently.

He was a big man, Tianxi in looks and nearly of a height with Angharad but with a massive belly barely tucked into his black coat and gilet, distending the fabric over waist-high trousers. Many watchmen bore criss-crossing bandoleers, but he wore his as straps instead. He should have looked comical, a fat man in a tight uniform, but the confidence in the way he held himself smothered that notion in the crib. The officer went fishing through his coat, taking out a pair of gold-rimmed spectacles that he carefully unfolded and put on. His gaze swept through them, more than a few straightening their backs.

“My name is Lieutenant Wen,” he said. “I share command of the Old Fort’s garrison with Lieutenant Vasanti, who if you are very lucky you might once see in passing. She’s not particularly interested in people when there’s fleshy bits left on the bones.”

He smiled, though there was little friendliness to it.

“Most of you will have met Sergeant Mandisa,” Lieutenant Wen said, gesturing to the woman at his side. “Remember her face, for she has been charged with seeing to your needs and deciding if any of you need to be shot for breaking our very, very simple rules.”

Sergeant Mandisa, still incongruously pretty in her own black cloak and coat, waved at them with a smile so charming it should make flowers bloom. The Tianxi lieutenant raised three fingers, then slowly folded one.

“One, stay out of left side of the fort. That is to say the barracks, the bastion and the supply depot,” Lieutenant Wen said. “If you do not, you will be immediately…”

“Shot,” Sergeant Mandisa cheerfully finished, branding her fingers like a pistol and shooting it at Tupoc.

The Aztlan had the gall to wink back.

“Two,” Lieutenant Wen continued, folding a second finger, “should any of you contract with a god within the ruins, you must immediately report having done so upon returning to sanctuary. If you do not…”

“Shot,” Sergeant Mandisa helpfully provided, smacking her fist into her palm.

Had they practiced this, Angharad wondered? They must have.

“And three,” the fat lieutenant said, taking his hand away, “there is to be no killing of each other within the bounds of the yellow lanterns. As a particular extension of this, should any of you choose to retire from the trials and come under the Watch’s protection any attempted violence against them will be met with as slow and inventive a death as we can figure out.”

He smiled again, even less friendly.

“We’ve got a tinker from the Umuthi Society around and it does get dreadfully boring out here,” Lieutenant Wen said. “So you can bet it’ll be a spectacle.”

The blackcloak then clapped his hands, startling a few of the faint-hearted among their company, and slid his thumbs into his belt.

“Simple rules, as I said, but let it not be said I am not an accommodating man,” Lieutenant Wen said. “Are there any questions?”

Angharad cleared her throat, unsure whether or not she should raise her hand. The Tianxi turned an amused eye on her, as if able to read her thoughts.

“And you are?” he asked.

“Lady Angharad Tredegar,” she replied.

“Ah,” the lieutenant said, tone turning gregarious, “Captain Osian’s niece! Good, good. I put ten arboles on your reaching the Trial of Weeds, so do try not to die.”

“I will… do my best?” Angharad hesitantly answered.

The man chuckled.

“Go on, girl.”

Rallying, the Pereduri cleared her throat again.

“Am I to understand that the Watch does not care if a killing takes place beyond the lines of sanctuary?” she asked.

“You’re free to butcher each other all you like out there in the maze,” Lieutenant Wen agreed. “I wouldn’t recommend it, given how it works, but we’re not here to hold your hand.”

The Tianxi was only half paying attention by the end of the sentence, popping open the box on the table and riffling within. He produced a cigar, which he brought close and smelled with obvious relish. Angharad hid her distaste – Mother had enjoyed these as well, but she shared her father’s opinion that the smell was simply foul. Someone else cleared their throat. Lord Ishaan, the chubby-cheeked man from the Imperial Someshwar. He looked pale, and his hair sweaty. Neither he nor his companion Shalini had been sitting at the same table as Lady Inyoni and her nephew, even though they had come together.

“Wow does the maze work?” he asked. “We have yet to be told.”

“We sent out a detachment when the first of you arrived to check which passages are open this year,” Lieutenant Wen replied. “They’ll be back sometime during the night, barring disaster. You will all be summoned to an assembly come morning so the practicalities of the trial might be explained.”

Tupoc Xical stepped forward then, drawing many eyes – and few of them friendly.

“Are we allowed to begin the trial early if we wish?” the Aztlan asked.

Lieutenant Wen laughed.

“There’s a cliff around here you can jump down from instead,” he said, “that’ll at least save us having to retrieve your corpse. But sure, Izcalli, you can start early.”

He pointed past the walls, to another hole in the rampart.

“Head that way, the Lion Shrine opens almost every year,” Lieutenant Wen said. “And shout for help when you get caught, would you?”

He beamed at the Aztlan, the cheer having a vicious tinge to it.

“We won’t be coming, but it’ll draw other gods so you might die quicker.”

Angharad was beginning to suspect there might be a reason Lieutenant Wen had been assigned to garrison duty under a mountain on a largely inhabited island in the middle of nowhere.

“Thank you,” Tupoc replied, looking entirely unperturbed.

Angharad was learning to hate how nothing shook him. Her hand was itching for a blade to hold.

“Any other questions?” the lieutenant asked.

There were not, so he reminded them they could ask Sergeant Mandisa for supplies and invited them to rest until tomorrow – or had begun the last part, at least, when Angharad moved. The questions were finished, so courtesy had been observed. She brushed past a confused Shalini and a grinning Lan, ignored Ocotlan as he raised his fists in a fighting stance and then Augusto Cerdan was facing her. Not a scratch on the man, save for his broken arm now in a sling.

He sneered, opening his mouth, and Angharad socked him in the stomach.

He folded, letting out a wheeze of pain, and there was a ripple in the crowd as people made room for them. Angharad sought out Remund Cerdan in the crowd and caught his gaze, giving him a slight nod. After a heartbeat of hesitation he returned it. As for Master Cozme, who stood by the younger brother’s side, his face was conflicted. She would have to trust that Remund’s orders and the earlier betrayal tipped the balance of loyalties the correct way.

She chose not to look for Isabel.

“As I did not strike you in the face, you may choose to consider yourself as not having been challenged to a duel,” Angharad told Augusto.

She would not turn down an opportunity to strike him a third time.

“You bitch,” the infanzon hissed.

“Augusto Cerdan, for the betrayal of myself and three others to cultists of the Red Eye I call you to answer blade in hand,” Angharad implacably replied.

She had given her word to Cozme Aflor that she would not pursue her challenge of Augusto until the end of the second trial, but she was following those words exact. Let the Fisher say what he would, Angharad would not bend her neck to the ways of the world: she could survive without carving away at her own principles, and if there were prices to pay for that so be it.

“You don’t even have a sword!” Augusto protested, taking a step back.

There was a snort from behind them.

“She may havbe mine,” Song said.

The infanzon’s eyes dilated with fear as he swept the crowd and found no support there. The Cerdan brothers had made few friends and Augusto burned bridges with even those. He reached for his sword, giving Angharad an excuse to dart forward and hit him in the belly again, catching his wrist and slamming the blade back in the sheath. She caught him by the collar and began dragging him towards the entrance to the Old Fort.

The flat grounds there were not within the span of the yellow lanterns, and so not sanctuary.

Augusto struggled, but his broken arm was in the way and she was stronger than her.

“Watchmen!” Augusto shouted. “This is murder, she breaks the spirit of the rules – you must intervene.”

Angharad paused there, for if the Watch intervened she would have to give way. Lieutenant Wen, still standing by the table, took a look at them and scratched a match on the tabletop. He pressed it against his cigar, pulling at it until the end burned cherry red. The Tianxi then breathed out a stream of smoke, cocking an eyebrow over his spectacles.

“I’m not seeing anything,” the watchman said. “Are you seeing anything, sergeant?”

Sergeant Mandisa, pulling off the cork on the bottle the lieutenant had earlier brought, began pouring herself a cup of the amber liquid within the green glass.

“Not a one, sir,” she prettily smiled. “And I’m trying real hard.”

Lieutenant Wen rested his hands on his bulging belly, offering a wide friendly smile while beaming at them both.

“Do give Captain Osian our regards when you next see him, Lady Angharad,” the Tianxi mused. “The brandy and cigars have made garrison duty much more tolerable.”

Sergeant Mandisa raised a silent toast to his words. Angharad was split between horror and gratitude. Her uncle’s doing was freeing her to deal out justice, but he had also quite obviously bribed these people. Even back on the Bluebell, he’d had a friend watching out for her in the crew. How many strings had Uncle Osian pulled – and how many of them were crooked?

When it sunk in that no help was coming, Augusto let out a noise that was whimper trying to be a scream.

“How dare you,” he babbled as Angharad dragged him forward. “House Cerdan will-”

He tried to get his blade out again so she twisted his broken arm and forced the steel back into its sheath while he screamed.

“They will hunt you like an animal,” Augusto hissed, “to the ends of the-”

Mere feet to the break in the rampart now, she could already see the yellow glow of the lanterns outside. The entrance to the fort was well-lit, lanterns hanging from the ramparts, so there was no missing it when a shadow caught up to her. Cutting across the floor it slithered, warning her of the arrival before Tupoc Xical ever came to stand before her.

Between Angharad and the way out.

Augusto began struggling again, so she stomped down on his foot.

“What is this, Xical?” she coldly asked.

“I am,” the Aztlan grinned, “defending the weak.”

The sheer absurdity of what he’d just said gave her pause. Enough that Augusto was able to wriggle out of her grasp, and though she kicked him down to his hands and knees she saw Tupoc hefting his segmented spear and she was yet unarmed. She was not, however, alone. Behind her a pistol was cocked as Song came to stand at her left, and to her right Brun pressed something into her hand – a straight sword, Song’s own. The Sacromontan held his hatchet, and tough he smiled reassuringly his eyes were cold. Angharad’s fingers closed around the blade, weighing it.

It was a little lighter than she’d like, but it would do.

“Move,” Angharad Tredegar told her enemy, “or be moved.”

Augusto crawled towards his protector and she let him, for it would not matter. From the corner of her eye, the Pereduri saw that Ocotlan was moving to flank them. The crowd looked reluctant to intervene, but the escalation was losing her support. No one wanted a full-on skirmish.

“Alas, I think we will have to save that dance for another day,” Tupoc wistfully told her.

A heartbeat later there was a sharp crack and stone went flying as a shot was fired on the ground between them. Above them, on all sides, blackcloaks were pointing their muskets. Lieutenant Wen, looking irritated, strode past her and pivoted to turn a glare on everyone. Sergeant Mandisa followed him, levelling their way the largest blunderbuss Angharad had ever seen. It was already cocked and the Malani looked a little too eager to use it for comfort.

“Enough,” he ordered. “Weapons down, all of you, or I’ll have you strung up.”

Angharad gritted her teeth even as Tupoc made a show of dismantling his spear, pale eyes smiling at her all the while. Brun’s hatchet came down, though, and Song’s muzzle dipped.

“It’s over, Angharad,” the silver-eyed Tianxi sighed. “They get away with it for now.”

Lieutenant Wen stared her down until she lowered her sword, then nodded in satisfaction. She watched Augusto offering grovelling thanks to his saviour with disgust. Walking away, the bespectacled lieutenant stopped to clap her shoulder and lean in. His sergeant was but a step behind.

“Sorry, Tredegar, but Xical’s not just yiwu trash come here for bragging rights,” he told her. “He’s to become one of us, like you, so it’s out of my hands. We can only play favourites so much.”

He left her standing there, rooted to the ground and facing the Malani sergeant’s cheerful face.

“Don’t lose heart, lambkin,” Sergeant Mandisa comforted her. “It’s really easy to murder people in the maze, so you’ll still have plenty of chances!”

Angharad wondered what it said about her that the perky madwoman’s words did, in fact, cheer her up a bit.

Chapter 18

Tristan couldn’t quite believe it when they broke the treeline.

“It’s the right place,” Sarai fervently told him. “The hills are in the right arrangement.”

She had to be right, she was no fool and she had the map tucked away inside her mind through a Sign, and yet the thief felt no relief. Before them a great clearing in the forest was stretching out, rolling hills and a stretch of gleaming grass. Miles of open land, with trees on all sides save the north – where the ravine lay, and the bridge to cross it. Tristan spat to the side, for his mouth taste of iron after all the running, and looked behind. The others were catching up, the fit and the not. The former clustered together, keeping the same exhausted but unrelenting pace, while the latter trailed behind.

Yong, Sanale, Ferranda, Lan. All these were mere moments behind he and Sarai.

It was they others they waited for until they came out one by one. It took nearly ten minutes: Vanesa had not got quicker for the evening’s exertions and Francho was barely ahead of her. As for Felis, it had been only a matter of time until his lick of dust’s feverish burst of energy passed – and once it had, he’d become a shambles. That Aines stayed with him was as much a result of her poor shape as loyalty to her hanging rope of a marriage, Tristan suspected. She was barely faster on her feet than the greyhairs now, evidently not used to lasting exercise. And yet they were catching up, all of them.

They had all made it.

“I thought we’d lose at least one of the elders,” Yong admitted. “It is a bruising pace we have kept.”

“Tough,” Sanale appreciatively said.

“Desperations is a kind of strength,” Lan said. “And even the old girl wants to live, deep down.”

The thief caught her eye and dipped his head in agreement. Vanesa had not given up. She might not expect to live through this, but neither was she ready to lay down and die. It was worthy of respect, as much as the freely gifted kindness. As the laggards entered the light of the lantern, Tristan saw how worn down they had become. Expectedly so: it had been punishing work moving through the woods even with their lanterns now wide open.

They had followed the edge of the ravine to avoid getting lost, following it east until the treeline broke. They’d passed to more rings of raised stones as they did – one intact, the other shattered – and the second they had passed not even a half hour ago. Whatever they might once have been used for, they now made for useful landmarks. When the last of them, a sweaty and dishevelled Vanesa, caught up the lot of them shared a brief rest.

“We’re close, then?” Felis raggedly asked.

Sarai pointed slightly to the northwest, past two high hills.

“The bridge is there,” she said. “There can be no doubt.”

Far be it from him to argue with the woman who had a used magic to memorize the map. Even the most exhausted of them picked up the pace at her words, elation and relief limbering slowing feet. Even Tristan found a smile tugging at his lips. It seemed they had reached salvation before the monster caught up with them, after all. He crested a hill, then another, and saw the dirt path laid down before him. Then the relief caught in his throat.

Lemures.

Lupines, a whole pack of them. Though Aines and Yong were standing at his side within moments, not a single of the beasts glanced their way: they were too busy tearing hungrily into corpses. Slowly coming down the hill, hand on his knife, he took a closer look at the bodies. Hollows, Tristan recognized. Less than half a day dead, and as the light of the lantern reached the bridge beyond the lupines he remembered the bishop’s smiling curse: you are all already dead.

The corpses being eaten had been crushed and stomped, as if by a great beast.

These were, he realized, the losses Bishop Dionne had talked about. The priestess herself might have been here mere hours ago. One after another, he fit the pieces together. Standing there alone with closed eyes, he painted the picture the way Abuela had taught him to.

By the time the Bluebell had come ashore, the cultists had already been stirred up from the debacle that woke up the airavatan. The warbands split, some roving the land while the largest claimed the western and eastern bridge. The morning after Ju was murdered the trial-takers split into bands of their own, but their story was not Tristan’s trouble: what he cared for was the bridges. After Inyoni and her fellows fought their way through the western bridge, the airavatan went mad from whatever had confused it and collapsed the bridge. What, then, were the hollows to do?

Everyone headed east. So, eventually, did the airavatan.

The monster slew a few warbands and some went into hiding, but what Tristan and the others had deduced when they first laid their plans was still true: the cultists did not help each other, they were rivals. And so no one went to warn the large warband holding the eastern bridge – led, he now believed, by Bishop Dionne – that a monster was on the prowl. The cultists were taken entirely by surprise when it attacked them.

That warband had been hit tonight, mere hours ago. It was why the tracks Sanale had found earlier were fresh: the cultists been fleeing the beast by going east into the woods, away from this deadly clearing. After finishing up here, the airvatan had followed in their direction but been lost – perhaps because of the rain, which would dampen how it smelled. It had still moved east somewhat, though, and been close enough to immediately smell the lodestone extract when Tristan used it.

Which brought them to here and now: the cultist camp of a rival warband destroyed, their own crew running for the bridge before the heliodoran beast turned on them.

And now they came to the reason Bishop Dionne had called them dead. Tristan opened his eyes as the light of the lantern carried by Yong passed the corpses and lupines. To the bridge, through which some cultists had tried to flee and where the monster caught up to them. And when it struck them down, in its rage it must have collapsed the wooden bridge: now only shattered edges on both side of the ravine remained, the rest long fallen into the river below. There would be no crossing here.

They were stuck on this side, with the beast and the hollows.

No,” Aines shouted.

The lupines did not even care enough about the noise to abandon their meal. Despair trembled in the air, not one of them denying its sting. It was too long for a jump across, Tristan thought. And they did not have a rope long enough to attempt another kind of crossing. Even Sarai’s face fell, though she was the first to gather herself.

“If we go west, the river grows wider and stronger but there is no ravine,” she said. “Swimming through there is the only way left.”

Half of them wouldn’t make that swim, the thief thought. Neither of the elders, probably not Aines either and he was not so sure of Lan. Gods, he was not so sure of himself. He was fit but no great swimmer and the Watch had built bridges on the island for a reason. But it was all that remained, so he put away his doubts and breathed in. He let out his breath and his fear with it.

“Let’s go,” he said. “No time to waste.”

If they waited for too long their company was sure to fall into arguments and backbiting, which would eat into their chances of losing the airavatan. So he began setting out, nudging Sarai to do the same. She gave him a long look, then nodded and followed. Behind them he heard Felis comfort his wife and yell something out at Yong, but Tristan met the Tianxi’s eyes and the soldier snorted. Ignoring Felis, he joined them in walking away. After that, the simple pressure of people leaving forced the rest to make a decision: stay or follow.

Enough followed that the rest feared to stay.

It was not a solid foundation, the thief knew, but the worst had happened and so he must adjust his expectations. There could be no more sentimentality. Ferranda sought him out at the front, having surprised him when she and Sanale stuck with them.

“You have a scheme in mind,” she said. “What is it?”

“Going west,” he flatly replied. “If we live through the day then we can revisit how we will cross.”

She grimaced.

“Fair enough,” Ferranda replied. “We will stay with you for now, but make no promises for tomorrow.”

He shrugged. The pair were far from dead weight, and he’d given due thought to Sanale’s offer, but trackers were no longer needed. It would be hard to get lost now that they had found the river: all that remained was to find a way to cross it. It had earlier taken most of an hour for them to get to the bridge, and now they squeezed out much the same hurrying through the hills. In a few miles west the woods would begin again, continuing until they broke for another plain at the heart of the island where the other bridge lay.

Past that, at least a full day west, was where Sarai was suggesting they attempt the crossing.

Only when they were out of breath did they call their first halt. The pretence that they were all in this together had worn thin: both the greyhairs had been lagging behind again, the same for Aines and Felis, and no one moved to help them. They would catch up exhausted to the remainder of the group only by the time it set out, the thief estimated, and so be forced to continue without rest. It was a slow death sentence, but Tristan hardened his heart.

He no longer had the luxury of caring about anything but survival.

“Huh,” Yong said. “Unusual.”

Panting and on his knees, Tristan turned to follow the Tianxi’s gaze. Further along the ravine – it was wider here, likely why the bridge had been built further east – there were rings of raised stones. Two of them, rather close, and in near perfect state. Whoever the builders had been, they had made them to last. It was not long after this second ring the forest began again, the clearing come to an end. After entering those woods it ought to take at least half a day until they found open grounds again, which he did not look forward to.

It was vicious kind of irony that Tristan and his fellows were to see twice as many bridges anyone from the Bluebell yet all of them would be broken.

And now remembering, the other bridge’s fate – which he had known of for an entire day! – he cursed himself for not having considered the same might happen again. It was plain that the blackcloacks had not built bridges strong enough to withstand the lemure, that they had expected the airavatan to remain sleeping. He’d had the right knowledge in his pocket all along and never thought to put it to use.

“The others were further apart,” Yong breathed out.

The thief blinked for a moment before realizing Yong was still talking of the stone circles.

“Maybe we’re near the middle,” Tristan shrugged.

Francho believed they followed the length of the river, from east to west, but he might have been wrong. The thief got back on his feet, meeting the Yong’s eyes. A nod was shared and they began to move again – setting out at a pace that was not quite a run but far from walking. This was to be a trial of endurance, not a quick race.  

Tristan forced himself not to think about the fact that Francho and Vanesa had not yet caught up.

Half an hour later they were slightly past the second of the rings, not even a quarter hour away from the woods resuming to the west. The thief slowed for a heartbeat, convinced he’d seen a light inside the stones, but it was nothing: only a stone smoothed by rain reflecting the stars, however. He breathed out, not sure whether he was relieved or disappointed.  The answer was soon settled, however, as the little he had turned was enough for him to catch sight of something that froze his limbs.

Behind them, to the east, mist was billowing past the crest of the hills

His breath caught. If the mist was close enough for him to see without even lantern light, then there was no outrunning the monster. The heliodoran beast had caught up, and what could the likes of them do against such a creature? He was going to die here in the dark, surrounded by strangers. He- Tristan breathed in, breathed out. Remember your lessons. What he could not do did not matter, so what could he do? If the monster could not be fled from, it must be tricked.

“Tristan,” Sarai called out, but then she turned to follow his gaze and her voice went out like a candle in the wind.

The thief did not answer, eyes staying fixed on the heliodoran beast. In the distance he could see the white fog slowly but surely gaining on Vanesa, ever the last of them. She had yet to notice. Sarai pulled at his arm, fingers squeezing hard at his flesh.

“We need to go,” she hissed. “I know you-”

“You’re letting fear do your thinking for you,” Tristan said, tone even. “We had at least an hour on it, running on open grounds while it was in the woods. We cannot flee from it, Sarai: we’re simply not fast enough.”

He straightened his back.

“As our good friend the bishop said, we must outwit the god or earn the honour of its teeth.”

Sarai loudly swallowed.

“You said to stick close to you, if this went bad,” she said.

“I can perhaps keep us alive, and another as well,” he admitted. “But I am not sure how long.”

It would be a gamble. While they were covered in magic feathers reeking of sleep the beast should not eat them, but they would be unconscious and he would have to hope the lemure kept chasing the others instead of taking the time to stomp them out of spite. By the way her breathing grew uneven, Sarai was panicking. He did not blame her.

“You’ve just good as said we’re going to die – how are you so fucking calm?” she demanded.

Did he seem that way? He did not feel it. There was a wild animal clawing at his insides, even if it had yet to break the cage.

“I am terrified,” Tristan honestly told her. “My limbs are trembling and my mind is mush. But it doesn’t matter, because I know where we are.”

Where?” she snarled.

“In a grave,” the rat grinned. “We have nothing left to lose, Sarai: either we buy our way out or we stay buried. Fear only matters if it can still get worse.”

She let out a hiccup that was half indignation and half laughter.

“Gods,” she croaked. “No wonder the masks want you.”

Masks – did she mean the Krypteia? No, now was not the time. There would be time to ask what one of the Circles of the Watch might want with him if they lived. Instead he clapped her shoulder comfortingly and his eyes went back to their coming doom. By his count Vanesa was a quarter hour behind them, to the east, and the beast would catch up to her around the time she reached the first ring of stones. Indeed, now that the mist was spreading further across the wet grass he could make out the airvatan’s silhouette in starlight. The monster was following her doggedly.

Vanesa had noticed the monster at last and broken into a run that slowly curved north towards the ravine – her eye again, Tristan thought with a sliver of grief – and the beast had followed the adjustment exactly. Almost, he frowned, too exactly.

“Sarai,” he said, “is it me or is the airavatan running strangely?”

Afraid or not, the blue-eyed woman had not fallen to pieces. They stood there in silence for a long moment, gaze following the same great beast.

“It’s not moving across the hills well,” she murmured. “It keeps almost tripping on the slopes. Why?”

“It’s blind,” Tristan breathed out, excitement rising. “It wasn’t enough poison to kill it, but it went blind.”

He suspected the beast have been blind when it began following them across the plains – surely it would not have been able to hear them from so far away – but now the volcian yew had taken its sight. It could still get around somehow, and track them, but the way it kept walking on things instead of over them was telling.

“It’s still following Vanesa,” Sarai said. “The impact of feet on the ground? No, then it would feel the slopes and the stones when its footsteps make them shake. It must be the sound, it is listening to her run.”

“Then hiding would be pointless,” Tristan noted. “If it can hear her from that far away, there is no way to hold our breath for long enough it won’t hear us.”

“We need protection,” she said. “Something to hide behind. We could try going down the side of the ravine?”

Tristan grimaced, shaking his head, and even Sarai looked unconvinced. The beast would be able to reach them with its tentacles. Gods, the monstrosity was longer than the ravine was large. But there was one detail that he’d had in the back of his mind since earlier, an oddity about how the monster had attacked the cultist camp.

“I think I have something,” Tristan admitted. “But there will be no way to tell if it works until it’s on us.”

Blue eyes met his and she hesitated. He was, in practice, asking her to bet her life on his hunch. They had known each other for mere days, and spent much of these hiding secrets from one another and – her expression hardened and she offered her arm. She had, he sensed, come to a decision. Not just about the needs of the moment, but deeper things still. Gently, almost reverently, he clasped the proffered arm.

“Maryam,” she said. “My name is Maryam Khaimov. If I am to trust you with my life, I should trust you with that.”

He swallowed.

“Tristan Abrascal,” he said, lips gone dry.

It was the first time he’d said his surname in years and he shivered at hearing it.

“Let’s live, Tristan,” Maryam smiled. “After that, it would be embarrassing not to.”

He grinned back, minutes away from death and terrified and somehow more alive than he’d been since he was a boy.

They went back to the first ring of stones. This was madness, so naturally even after the others noticed they were no longer running and turned back to ask few were inclined to follow.

“This is madness,” Ferranda Villazur flatly informed him.

As always, the infanzona caught on quickly.

“I am aware,” Tristan said. “It might, however, be the useful kind of madness.”

The fair-haired noblewoman studied him for a moment, then shook her head. Her plain face was drawn with exhaustion, but her expression remained steadfast in a stolid sort of way.

“I wish you well, but I will not risk my life so recklessly,” Ferranda told. “We part ways here.”

Or so she said, but then she glanced at Sanale – who nodded after a heartbeat. Reassured, her face firmed. Their decision was made.

“Good luck,” Tristan said, and was surprised to find her meant the words.

“You too,” Sanale said, offering his hand. “Keep your knife close. Better to die quick if can.”

It was said with such friendly concern that the thief could not even find it in himself to be offended at the presumption they were all about to die, shaking it. They were not truly friends, though perhaps in time they could have become something close to it, but the pair had been more than tolerable to work with. It was already better than he had ever expected to think of an infanzona. When Lady Ferranda offered her hand he shook it as well. The two hurried away after rushing through goodbyes, heading west for the woods. Lan followed behind them, offering only a cheerful wave before legging it.

The three had lost some time doubling back, but likely expected to make it back while the airavatan murdered everyone staying behind.

Yong watched them go, then grimaced.

“Now would be a good time to tell me you put some lodestone in their bags,” the Tianxi said.

“Alas, I used the full stock,” Tristan easily replied.

“I was afraid you’d stay that,” Yong sighed. “Is the plan really to hide inside the stone rings and pray they keep the monster out?”

“I don’t intend to pray,” Sarai informed him.

He glared at her.

“You two are a bad influence on each other,” he said, then turned to spit on the grass.

He sighed and began to load his musket.

“I think this might be the most idiotic plan I’ve ever followed,” Yong said, “and I’ve served with militia officers from Mazu.”

Tristan cocked an eyebrow. He knew little of that republic save that it was one of the foremost naval powers of the Trebian Sea.

“Half their promotion examination is about poetry,” Yong scathingly said.

“What I choose to take from this is that my insight matched that of trained military officers,” Tristan proudly replied. “Come on, let’s go hide in the rings.”

Their company had spread out. Ferranda and Sanale had pulled ahead to the west and were minutes away from the woods, a surprisingly quick Lan a notch behind them, while further back Aines and Felis were getting close to the first ring of stones. A few minutes behind them Francho was limping, and even further beyond that Vanesa struggled to catch up. Tristan worried his lip, evaluating the distances. He had the time, narrowly.

“We have two lanterns,” he said. “Let us put one in each ring.”

It was as clear a signal he could risk considering that shouting would likely attract the beast. Seeing a lantern in the eastern ring might induce the others to try going inside it.

“Soft touch,” Yong chided, but it was without heat.

The Tianxi stayed in the second ring while he and Sarai brought a lantern to the first, running back when they saw how close the airavatan was getting. They left just as Aines and Felis arrived, the pair looking baffled as the entered the ring. Even from there they could see Yong waiting in the other, his silhouette clear in the other lantern’s light, so though the wedded pair shouted questions that Tristan did not turn to answer they stayed inside in mimicry of the Tianxi. The surprise was that, by the time they got back to the western ring, Lan was running towards it as well. When she stumbled past the circle of raised stones, falling on her knees in the grass, she gave them a blue grin.

“Decided to bet on you this time,” Lan explained.

It was just as likely she had realized she was not as physically fit as the pair in front of her and was likely to get eaten while they kept running, but Tristan decided not to be unpleasant. It was not impossible they were all about to die. Instead he went for the edge of their circle of stones, leaning against the tall stone and watching as the airavatan closed the last of the distance to the eastern ring. Francho had made it inside, falling to his hands and knees before the other two as they held each other, and that left there was only Vanesa. She went straight for the ring, as quick as she could, while behind her mist followed. Make it, Tristan encouraged. Come on, you can make it.

Mist spread past her and the shadow loomed tall, the ground shaking silently beneath its feet, but she was there. Fingers biting into the palm of his hand until they bled, Tristan watched as the old woman got three feet away from the edge of the ring – and slipped.

No,” he breathed out.

She fell, face forward, and a third of her body made it into the ring. The airavatan’s leg, tall and large as pillar, rose and came down – but Felis, in a burst of courage, left his wife and caught Vanesa’s arm. He dragged her forward.

It was not enough.

Vanesa screamed, one of her legs snapping like a twig. But she lived. Felis had pulled quickly enough that it had been a leg instead of her body up to the ribcage, and as the airavatan stomped furiously around the ring of raised stones the dust fiend finished dragging her inside. And though he’d just seen a woman’s leg become a ruin of bone and broken flesh, Tristan eyes widened in elation at what he saw: the beasts’ mist did not enter the ring of stones. It refused to, that was the reason they had been able to hear Vanesa scream at all. Yong cursed softly in Cathayan as the heliodoran beast’s tentacles felt out the stones, trying to reach through them but sliding as if against glass.

It had done the same thing, back at the cultist camp, but the ring there had been broken.

“You were right, you little madman,” Yong said. “You were fucking right.”

Sarai – Maryam, though he did not yet think of her that way – found his hand and squeezed it. He squeezed back.

“My wisdom is being followed as well,” Lan smugly said. “Just look at them run.”

He followed her gaze, finding that Ferranda and Sanale were doubling back. They must have seen the rings truly were a protection, and realized their safety was the best chance for them to live through the nigh. The situation had changed the moment the monster was kept at bay by the stones: now the airavatan might well abandon the prey beyond its reach for easier kills, and the pair were the only two on the table. Yet their earlier advantage, how quickly they had run, was now turning against them. They were too far.

With rising horror, Tristan turned to see the airavatan striding away from the other ring: it had heard them doubling back.

The coolness in the back of his mind, the part that had been trained, measured the spans and the speeds. The airavatan, rushing from west to east. The pair, rushing from east to west. Ferranda and Sanale were closer to the eastern ring than the airavatan was, but the beast moved almost twice as quickly and would not tire. It was a done deal and it became terribly obvious within a minute of the ugly race beginning that the pair would not get there in time. The truth of that sunk in them like rain, soaking them to the bone.

Sarai closed her eyes in grief. Lan smiled in poorly hid relief at how close she had cut it. Yong clenched his teeth and strode to the edge of the ring to shoot his musket at the airavatan, which had gotten close enough for it. The lemure turned one of its eyeless heads their way, but otherwise ignored them. The Tianxi might as well have shot at a fortress wall. The lovers saw it as well, though the realization hit them in waves. First fear spurred them to drop their lantern and all their bags and save one, sprinting as fast as they could.

It was a straight line east to the ring, for them, but already the beast was of a height with it. It would be standing between them and safety within moments.

Tristan watched as fear was replaced by despair, by anger. Ferranda slowed, taking out something from their last bag and trying to strike a match. She failed, even after trying thrice. The mist kept killing the flame. Sanale had stayed with her, and now their fate was plain: the airavatan was between them and the stone ring. Yong shot at the monster’s back again, but it didn’t even twitch. The lovers’ stride faltered, for a moment, and then Sanale said something before pressing a soft kiss against the side of Ferranda’s neck. Before the infanzona could finish turning to see his face, the Malani swerved away.

South, away from the ring, and screaming at the top of his lungs in Umoya.

Both the beast and the woman hesitated for half a heartbeat. Face ashen, eyes tearing up, Ferranda Villazur resumed sprinting for the ring. It was out of her hands now, she must know that all she could do was try not to waste his sacrifice. And the airavatan, well, it did what all hungry and spiteful lemures did when denied getting everything they wanted: it went to vent its anger on the most insolent of the prey, the Malani provoking it. Tristan did not remember walking to the edge of the ring or taking out his knife, or his fingers closing around the cithara in his bag.

And as he watched Ferranda Villazur approach salvation, he saw how Sanale had not yet abandoned the thought of survival. He’d taunted the lemure, got it to head further away from the ring, but now he had cut a sharp turn and was printing for it himself. The airavatan was too close. Tall legs swallowed the distance, unerring on the grass, and though the Malani was swift as cat he was so much smaller.

“Please,” Ferranda Villazur shouted, not even yet in the ring. “Please, if you can do anything, I beg you-”

Tristan looked away.  Fortuna was leaning against the stone opposite his, eyes unreadable. Flicking a wrist, she twirled a coin between her fingers. Unearthly in the thin starlight, a slice of blood and gold cutting into the grey and green of the Dominion. His bet to make, she did not need to say. It always was.

“Fuck,” the thief cursed.

It was foolish, it was going to get himself killed and he wasn’t even going to get anything out of it. He ripped the cithara out of his bag, smashing the pommel of his knife into the belly. It cracked and he hit it again, twice more until it was open and a single lucent blue feather came drifting out. Dropping the knife, he ran out of the ring. Mist was lapping at the bottom of the stones and he hurried through, finding it thick as smoke but easy to breathe in. Grabbing the edge of the cithara, he inclined it so the feathers wouldn’t spill out and silently screamed his terror into the stillness.

Ten strides, twenty, and the airavatan’s long legs caught up to Sanale: the ground trembled and the sure-footed huntsman tripped. It was now or never, Tristan knew, and he threw the cithara. He hesitated, for the barest of moments, to pull on his contract. But the price… when the stakes were so high, only certain death moved him to use it. So he only threw.

The moment he did, he knew he had failed.

The arc was too short. He could still… But he did not, for in the end Tristan was yet a rat. It would surely get him killed, so instead of pulling at the power inside him he watched as the cithara flew up only to drop half a dozen feet short of Sanale just as he was grabbed by heliodoran beast. Tristan turned without stopping to look at what would follow.

The silence was a mercy.

Heart thundering in his ears, the thief felt the ground shake behind him and the beast gain ground. He’d gone too far, or he’d not gone far enough, but whatever the truth of it Tristan knew in his bones that he was going to die. The lantern trembled ahead of him, inside the ring, carving out the silhouettes of the others. One came closer than the rest. Sarai? No, too tall.

“Roll,” Fortuna hissed.

He obeyed without hesitation, feeling a tentacle grab behind him. He rose into a run as the airavatan struck at the ground in anger. In front of him the silhouette grabbed at something he could not make out. A match cracked, the heartbeat of light revealing red-eyed Ferranda, and she lit something in her hands. The ground shook behind him and Tristan almost tripped, stumbling into a sharp turn to the left instead, but the game was up. He’d slowed, the beast had him.

“You need to-” Fortuna began, but he never heard the rest.

Something went flying above his head, something Ferranda Villazur had thrown, and after a heartbeat instead of death Tristan felt heat licking at his back. There was a detonation and burst of light as he ran, ran as fast as he could – and he heard the airavatan scream in pain even through the lemure’s own mist. He threw himself in the grass past the ring of stones, landing painfully on his arms but too wildly relieved to care. Behind him the world shook, the beast furiously stamping the ground around the raised stones.

But he’d gotten through, gods. By the skin of his teeth but he still lived. Rolling his belly up, panting, he found the infanzona’s eyes.

“Thank you,” he got out.

Her lips thinned.

“You tried,” Ferranda simply said, and looked away.

He had no answer to that, and so instead he dropped his head back in the grass and waited for his limbs to cease shaking. When they did, Sarai was there to help him up while he caught the tail of talk between the others.

“-was that?”

“Zhentianlei,” Yong said. “A grenade. Though one filled with more than powder.”

“Phosphorescent salts,” Ferranda quietly said. “It is a Malani trick.”

Tristan would have shared in the sliver of the grief he saw in those eyes, had he the time. Knowing he owed his life in part to the man he’d failed to save was a humbling thing. But sentiment would have to wait, for the beast lingered. This was the part where planning stumbled, for how could he know what the monster would do?

The answer, it turned out, was throw a tantrum.

It stalked around in the silence of its mist, smashing at the ground and trying to wriggles its tentacles around the protection of the stones. The ancient work did not fail, but the heliodoran beast did not tire: what Tristan thought might be it leaving ended up being the creature heading back to the other ring. It kept venting its fury there, terrifying the four inside clustering around their trembling lantern light.

“We have food and water enough for two days,” Yong said.

“No cultists will get anywhere near us while it’s here, there is that,” Sarai sighed. “But if it does not leave we may well be stuck here until we starve.”

“It may fake leaving,” Lan said. “It’s what I’d do: let us get far enough from the rings, then attack.”

Lady Ferranda took no place in the talks, out of what the thief thought to be grief, but he had underestimated her: she was crouching by the edge of the ring, staring at something. He joined her there, following her gaze. The grass had split a dozen feet away from them. His heart clenched at the sight.

“It could be only the one crack,” he quietly said.

“The cultist camp was about this far from the ravine, when part of the cliff came down in the storm,” the infanzona evenly replied. “And that was the work of wind and water, not a giant stampeding around.”

Much as he wanted to deny her, Tristan could not. She was right: if the airavatan kept stomping about, the slice of the cliff on which their ring stood was at risk of collapse. They were too close to the edge and it seemed that erosion had dug under their feet. Was the eastern ring also at risk? Doesn’t matter, Tristan chided himself. There’s no way for us to move there while it’s prowling the grass.

It seemed they did not have two days after all, but instead hours – or less, if they were unlucky. Tristan rose and walked away, leaving to Ferranda the unpleasant task of breaking the news to the others even. It was unkind, when she was in fresh grief, but he could not bring himself to care. Instead he went to the northern edge of the ring, the one overlooking the ravine. He could not make out the water at the bottom, it was too deep for that, but he could hear it.

It was not the depth but the length that’d kill them:  the ravine just long enough that neither jump nor rope would work, though he thought that if the heliodoran beast took a long enough run-up it might make it across.

Staring at the dark below, he found himself empty of ideas. Part of him still believed that given long enough their company would figure out a way to get across, but what did that matter when the beast would send them tumbling down long before that? It needed to be- exclamations of surprise from the others drew his eye. The beast had been striking at the bottom of the raised stones of the other ring and some piece of rubble come loose: the airavatan charged it without missing a beat, furiously attacking the ground until the shard was nothing but powder. It turned back to besieging the ring after, which mercifully held even missing a piece.

For now.

The thief worried his lip. Had it been this aggressive before? He thought not. It had liked the fear, to make them run and cower. Now it struck to kill from the start.

“Yong,” he said. “I need you to do something for me.”

The Tianxi cocked an eyebrow but let himself be drawn into the scheme. It was a simple thing, after all, the testing of a guess. The former soldiers loaded his musket, aimed and fired at the ground to the east – as close as he could to the heliodoran beast while keeping a strong impact. The monster turned immediately, abandoning the other ring to charge at where the ground was shot and stomp the spot thoroughly. It’s not thinking anymore, Tristan decided. That grenade angered it beyond reason. That was… it was a fool’s notion, but what else was left save the likes of these?

He took Sarai – Maryam – aside.

“What can you do with Signs?” he quietly asked.

She grimaced.

“I know nine but have mastered only three,” she admitted. “All of them Autarchics.”

His confusion must have been plain, for she elaborated without prompting.

“Contained within my own mind,” Sarai said. “The Sign I used to keep the map within me, for example.”

“You made an orb of darkness when we encountered the gravebird,” he said. “To keep Vanesa from being swept by the river.”

“It is a Sign I learned,” she warily agreed. “But it is demanding and I cannot maintain it for long. The consequences would be… unpleasant.”

He acknowledged that with a nod, but pressed on.

“Does it need to be anchored on something like water, or can it hang in the air?”

“It needs no anchor,” she replied. “It is an exercise of shaping raw Gloam. Tristan, what are you scheming?”

“Maybe nothing,” he admitted. “Maybe something. It depends on how long you can maintain it.”

She searched his eyes for something. Whatever it was, she found it.

“How long do you need?”

If it were not plain to everyone by now that they would not survive another hour of the airavatan stomping around their ring, Tristan figured some of them might have called him a fool. The same people likely thought him one in private still, but with death looming so tall at the end of their common road none were willing to spit on even a fool’s chance of living through this. Yong caught his shoulder as he prepared to go. He hesitated, breath now smelling of drink in a way that was impossible to mistake even if Tristan had not seen him sneak a lick from his flask.

“Good luck,” the Tianxi finally said.

“And you,” Tristan replied, and on a whim pressed his hat into the man’s hands.

Hopefully he would be coming back for it. If not, well, why waste a perfectly good hat?

Swallowing his fear, the remembrance of the monsters’ tentacles coming within breaths of seizing him, the thief stepped out of the ring. He did not even need to shout: within two heartbeats the airavatan stopped tormenting the other stone ring and turned west. The difficult part, Tristan had known from the start, would be getting the angle right.

There were fixed points and objects in movement.

A ring to the east, from which the airavatan was coming as he headed west: towards the other ring, and Tristan who had just stepped out of it. To their north the ravine, to their south miles of grass and hills until distant woods were reached.

Tristan headed south, away from the ravine and onto the grass. The airavatan charged, eager for violence. Heat pounding in his throat, Tristan fought down the primal urge to run back to the safety of the ring and continued moving south as the creature approached. It was angling away from the ravine and straight towards him, charging blindly as it had for the stone and shot. Breathing ragged, Tristan waited as long as he dared before breaking into a run. Back north towards the ravine, not so far from the same ring he’d come from.

The moving parts he had sketched out in his mind came to be, one terrifying heartbeat at a time. Himself, nearing the edge of the ravine to the north – when he did, the ring where the others waited would be directly to his side to the west. Sarai would be there, his death or salvation. The heliodoran beast, on the other hand, took the angle he’d led it into. By going south he’d drawn it southwest across the span between the rings, and now to catch up to him as he ran north it was turning northwest. Adjusting its angle he got closer and closer to the edge of the ravine.

He’d begun running too early out of fear, he realized, so he had to fight down his instincts and slow his steps as the mist billowed past his feet and the beast approached. He felt the ground shiver beneath his feet and hurried, the airavatan charging after him. It was only mere feet between him and the ravine now. Thirty, twenty, ten.

“It’s close,” Fortuna whispered into his ear. “Behind you, to the right.”

There was only one way to live now that he’d got his far: trusting Sarai. And so, screaming into the silence at the top of his lungs, Tristan leapt off the edge of the cliff.

For a hideous moment he flew, until just ahead of him an orb of darkness formed and he smacked right into its surface. Scrabbling desperately against the Gloam – it was neither rough nor smooth, but his weight had him slipping the surface nonetheless – he balled up around the orb and hoped. It was the best he could do, too afraid to try to turn and look back, but he still made himself see it in his mind’s eye.

The airavatan was blinded, by both poison and rage, and it was a massive creature on the run. It had been but a heartbeat or two behind him, much too late to turn. Which meant…

The mist might have covered the grass and smothered sound there, but when the airavatan tumbled past the edge of the ravine he heard it scrabbling against stone. Thunderous bellows erupted from its maw as it slipped, desperately struggling, and a frenzied laugh escaped his throat. He’d done it. The fucking monster had heard him going north as he leapt and tried to intercept him right into ravine, which it could not see any more than it had seen the hill slopes. The orb of Gloam shivered beneath him and the thief let out a yelp.

Now he needed to get out of here before Sarai was forced to release the Sign.

Limbs shaking, he slowly began to wiggle around the orb so he could face the cliff. Every movement sent a thrill of terror up his wrists, the distant roar of the river beneath a reminder of what would happen to him if he slipped. When he finally turned to face the others he saw they had prepared as he’d asked. Yong had tied his wrists to his musket, extending it as a perch, and the others – save Sarai – were holding on to him. Beneath him the orb wobbled again. The more he let himself think about it, Tristan knew, the deeper the fear would bite.

So instead he crawled atop the orb, standing in a crouch as his teeth bit into his lips, and with what little footing he could muster he leapt back towards the cliff.

The butt of the musket caught him in the eye. He shouted in pain and terror, his cursed sweating hands slipping against the weapon, but his fingers caught on the lock. The piece of flint cut into his flesh but he held on for dear life, Yong and the others shouting as they hoisted him up. Only it wasn’t enough, his grip was too weak, and he half-sobbed as the musket slid through his fingers.

He pulled at his luck.

The ticking began but for a searing moment nothing at all happened – until he realized that above him Maryam has slipped on the grass, falling down: belly on the ground, but her torso hanging past the edge of the cliff. Line of sight, he thought, a second before she let out shout and something solid formed beneath his feet, catching his fall. Another orb. It immediately began breaking apart, but the brief moment had been enough for Yong to grab him by the collar. With a heave the former soldier hoisted him up, enough that the others caught him too and he was dragged over the edge. They dropped him face down in the grass and Tristan almost wept.

He’d bought his way out of the grave again.

He stayed lying there, panting and listening to his heartbeat slow. Clenching his teeth in anticipation, he released the luck he’d borrowed.

“Shit,” Sarai said, “Tristan you-”

The thief wriggled like a worm, for his feet were on fire. Or so it felt like: when he looked strands if Gloam were eating away at his right boot through the bottom. He tried to get it off but the pain was… Yong tackled him, ripping it off, and once the leather was away from his skin the burning stopped. Tristan pulled the sole of his feet close after Yong released him, finding the skin was red and raw, already blistering. Gods, that was going to hurt. Still better than falling to his death. He waved away Sarai’s apology, something about losing control of the Sign, and let himself fall into the grass again.

Someone set something down on his belly, and he reached to find it was his tricorn. Grabbing it, he fanned his face and found Yong smiling down at him.

“Lan’s going to get the other four,” he said. “We can all set out together.”

It was the only way Vanesa would get anywhere, now. Her leg was a ruin.

“The beast?” he asked.

“See for yourself,” Yong replied, offering a hand.

Tristan took it, rising to finally take a good look at his handiwork. He half-hopped on one foot, leaning against Yong. He’d been right, the thief thought when they got close: the  airavatan might have made the jump, with long enough a run-up. It must have still gotten close, because it was hanging to the other side of the ravine by its heads and tentacles. Its back legs propped it up against their side of the ravine as it writhed and tried to climb out, but it was too heavy for the tentacles and a little legwork to be enough. Undone by its own weight, the airavatan was stuck between the sides of the ravine like a cork in a bottle. And the sight of that struck another spark of madness, because sometimes a problem was a solution. His boot was done coming apart and Sarai told him it was safe, so he tore into his pants and made strips to wrap around the bottom of the boot. A temporary solution, but better than going barefoot.

Yong asked what he was doing when he limped away, avoiding resting on his bad foot, but he did not reply as he headed back into the grass. Where Sanale had been taken after he missed his throw. The cithara lay broken on the green, stepped on out of spite, and translucent feathers had spilled all over. Tristan took off his hat and knelt by them, stuffing what he could inside the tricorn. He doubled back after, returning to the monster writhing between the cliffs.

The airavatan struggled and raged, shaking the earth as it tried to drag itself out of the trap with its tentacles. The complete silence lent the sight a touch of the surreal, as if this were a waking dream, but Tristan’s mind felt alight. Hat in hand he limped to the edge of the ravine, the raging heliodoran beast, and overlooking the great expanse of pale flesh he smiled a cold smile.

He emptied the feathers on the beast’s back.

They fell down in a rain, scattering in a wind that did not exist, and the monster shivered. Its limbs heaved again, then slowly they dropped. It went still save for the slow rising of its breath, remaining stuck between the cliffs from sheer size. Slowly the mist faded, thinning into nothingness, until Tristan could hear someone walking up behind him. Yong came to stand at his side, a veiled lantern in hand.

“Why bother?” the Tianxi asked. “It was already trapped.”

“What is it you see in front of us, Yong?” he asked.

“Waste,” the Tianxi shrugged. “What would you claim is there?”

“A bridge,” Tristan Abrascal replied.

He went back and took his cabinet, slinging it onto his back with a word, and as he reached the edge of the cliff he pressed his hat down onto his head. Looking down at the airavatan, the thief took a limping step forward. Then another and another, until he was all the way across.

The beast did not wake.

Not when Tristan did it, and not when all the others followed after him either.

Chapter 17

Tristan, sitting on a stone, idly strummed at strings that did not exist. The supplicant’s cithara in his hands was but a petrified piece of wood without the additional accessory of a priest with mastery of the Gloam to weave strings and pluck at them. The first might not be so impossible, but the second was rather more of a hurdle. So, in the hours past midnight but before they left, Tristan asked a burning question.

“Can you play cithara?”

Sarai eyed him like he’d tracked mud all over her nice Izcalli carpet.

“Can you dance the moravac?” she shot back.

The thief duly considered this.

“I’ve never tried,” he said.

“There’s your answer,” Sarai easily replied.

He supposed it would have been a too lucky for one of them to be able to play the ancient magical instrument he’d dug up from the shrine. As expected, he would have to scrap it for parts. Tristan would have liked to keep the cithara for the rest of the trials, but its bellyful of feathers would do the trick instead – if only the once. Sarai’s blue eyes remained on him, scrutinizing.

“You’re scheming again,” she noted.

“I would never,” Tristan lied.

“We’re not betraying Ferranda,” Sarai reminded him. “She’s lovely and her relationship with Sanale is very romantic.”

He blinked at her in surprise.

“Her what?” he repeated.

“Tristan,” Sarai patiently said, “they have two bedrolls but only one gets mussed. Either one of them sleeps on stone or they’re fucking.”

He’d actually thought Sanale was being very neat.

“They don’t act like it,” he said.

Tristan himself might not partake, but he had learned to recognize the signs of people being lovers. He’d caught on that things between the pair were not quite as simple as mistress and hired hand, but he’d not seen any telltale marks of there being a physical dalliance.

“They’re probably used to being discreet,” she shrugged. “She’s a noble, right? I imagine her family would disapprove.”

“They likely don’t know,” Tristan frowned.

The way that Sanale was not a corpse floating by Fisherman’s Quay was something of an indication. The thief could not remember ever hearing House Villazur before, but the other infanzones had treated Ferranda as one of them so she should not be an impostor. It must be one of the lesser houses, those barely above merchant households in means. The kind that needs to marry its children well to keep the lamps lit, he thought. He thought he might have an inkling of what Ferranda Villazur was after by coming to the Dominion of Lost Things, and thus was forced into the unpleasant experience of feeling the barest kernel of respect for an infanzona.

This island truly was full of trials.

“I’ll be keeping faith,” Tristan told his companion, returning to the thread. “I am only considering the ways our efforts might turn sour.”

“We are taking risks,” Sarai acknowledged. “But there is no way forward without doing so.”

The lay of their plan was simple enough. Yong and Ferranda had found cultists encamped in the woods to the east of the bridge and killed a fox on the way back. Their company was to approach the camp while the hollows slept, then Tristan would stuff the fox carcass with every drop of lodestone extract he had left. One of the three among them that did not bumble in the woods would plant the carcass in the cultist camp, at which point their group would begin a circuitous route west while waiting for the heliodoran beast to attack the hollows. With both their obstacles keeping each other busy, they were then to run for the bridge in relative safety and hope the great lemure did not finish the cultists off before they could cross.

It was going to blow up in their faces.

If someone asked him why he was so sure of that Tristan would have struggled to answer, but within the enclosure of his own mind it seemed obvious. It was in the moving parts, the hitch of the clock, the ringing of the coin as it spun up: debacle was in the air. Too much neatness was being relied on and if years with Fortuna’s had taught Tristan Abrascal anything it was how to sniff out a coming debacle. Now, the clever thing would be to find his way out and prepare for when firmament dropped on their heads – ensure, by hook or crook, that he was not the one of the lost.

But the thief gotten greedy since he sailed to the Dominion. Too used to the shelter of companions that would not easily betray him, to others keeping their word and expecting his to be kept. To all the comforts that were a slow poison, dulling your edge and lulling your eyes into closing. Never grow roots, Abuela had taught him. Trees are good only for felling. Hard as the lesson had been to live up to, it had also kept him alive: how many times had he crossed a slumlord or a gang only for their swaggering bullies to find he was a ghost? No home, no haunts, no ties. No man could take revenge on morning mist.

Tristan had not forgot the methods through which he’d stayed alive so long, how in his own way he’d come to thrive – a fatter rat than most – but still he found his mind spinning out the wrong plans. Tacking on demands, like keeping Song and Sarai alive. Vanesa as well, the thought crept in, but bit down on it. If he opened the door to the old woman then Francho would not be far behind and soon he would like a miner out of the Trenches: back breaking for the weight of the stones he carried.

“When it comes tumbling down, and it will, come find me,” Tristan said. “I may be able to keep us alive.”

The heliodoran beast was clever, for a lemure: not the kind of creature that would eat poison if it could smell it. And it so happened that Tristan had a cithara’s worth of something the beast would want to avoid.

If he stretched them thin, there might be feathers enough for three.

Traipsing through the woods was significantly more unpleasant when they were wet.

It had rained while Yong and Ferranda went looking for the cultists and gods but he wished it had been long enough since for the forest to dry. Vanesa thrice tripped on a slippery root she misjudged the distance of before he asked Aines to stay with her, Felis kept shivering from the cold – a fresh lick of dust courtesy of Lan had perked him up but also made him feverish – and with the rain washing off many of the marks Ferranda had left they’d got lost for half an hour. Sanale took the lead in her place, effectively trailblazing, which slowed them down further. They advanced with the lanterns veiled until only the barest slice of light showed, a procession trying to be quiet but falling short of success.

At least no one was chatting.

With Sarai ahead of him and Francho behind, the thief had much room to move and so he was left alone with his thoughts. It was not a blessing: with only himself for company, they kept going in increasingly grim circles. Perhaps it was his discomfort with the woods or simply the way the darkness seemed like it kept closing in from all sides, but part of him could not help but feel they were walking to their deaths. As if they had all missed a knife with their names written on the blade. The same instincts that had guided him in Sacromonte insisted he was making a mistake and it frustrated him not to know if it was unease talking or if he should be listening.

“You look like you’re chewing on a lemon,” Fortuna told him.

“I feel as if I am pulling a noose around my neck,” Tristan muttered back. “How else should I look?”

Pondering this, the goddess mimed pulling at a rope above her head and rolled her eyes before lolling out her tongue.

“Mwore like tshis,” she informed him.

It was one of the keenest comforts of Tristan’s life that other people could not see Fortuna. 

And to think some scholars insisted gods were fonts of wisdoms, that their words could open up fresh realms of understanding. Still, his lips twitched. Any moment now – the golden-haired goddess, still taunting him with rolled up eyes, walked backwards straight into a tree. This did not actually hurt her in any way, but as tended to be the way when she ran into things without noticing Fortuna emerged on the other side glaring at the tree as if she had been personally attacked. However grim the situation, watching the Lady of Long Odds begin yet another implacable blood feud with an inanimate object did wonders for his mood.

She’d once spent an entire month trying to talk him into tearing down a worn statue of Emperor Pere after passing through it mid-sentence. Tristan, naturally, had instead paid the matron of the house across the street to thoroughly clean it. Best nine radizes he’d ever spent.

Ducking under a low branch, the thief followed the sight of Sarai’s back. She had cut away at her skirts since her face was revealed, making slits so they could more easily be run in, and taken off her gloves. She still carried only a knife for weapon, but what did she need blades and powder when she could call on the powers of the Gloam? The thief bit his lip, hard enough he almost drew blood. He was still tired from running through last night, despite the rest since, and their pace through the woods was slow enough it was not the first time he’d caught his mind beginning to wander to nowhere. He’d be of no use to anyone, not even himself, if the cultists got the drop on him.

And the cult of the Red Eye was certain to have watchers. Their warband had raised its camp far from where their group had encountered the airavatan, but there was always a risk. It would have been madness not to keep a full watch with the likes of a heliodoran beast prowling the woods.  

The darkling camp Yong and Ferranda had found was about an hour to the east of the bridge, in the woods facing the tall grass. It was by the river – which, this far east, was at the bottom of a wide ravine. The way the pair told it, they had found the hollows half by chance: it had begun to rain violently while they were out and during the storm part of the cliff the cultists had made their camp broke off and collapsed into the ravine. If not for the ruckus that had made, the pair might have missed the darklings entirely for their camp was well-hidden behind a tall thicket of trees and broken ring of raised stones.

Sarai slowed in front of him, then weaved behind a tree. Following quietly, Tristan found that in the small clearing before him – little more than a dozen feet of room between trees, all wet earth and stinking dead leaves – most of their party had stopped. The two who had been leading them, Yong and Sanale, must have called a halt. He joined them to find out why, the informal circle that’d formed to make decisions assembling in short order: Ferranda and Sanale, he and Yong and Sarai. And Lan, who instead of chasing away he made eye contact with.

The blue-lipped Tianxi met his gaze and dipped her head in acknowledgement of the debt – he could force to leave but had not – and he looked away to find Sarai’s lips twitching as she made no pretence she had not been watching them. As tended to be the way with her, he was left feeling wretchedly bare.

“We are close to the camp,” Yong told them. “No more than half an hour at our current pace.”

“We were supposed to get closer still,” Ferranda Villazur said. “Why stop now?”

Tristan forced himself not to look at Vanesa, who had been lagging behind even with Aines’ help. It was close to morning now, as they’d left only after everyone grabbed a few hours of sleep in anticipation of the early start, but at her age that made little difference. It won’t be about her, besides, he thought. Yong had never been shy about his belief that if the greyhairs could not keep up they should be left behind.

“I found tracks,” Sanale said.

“From your tone,” Sarai slowly said, “they are not ours from earlier.”

He shook his head.

“Fresh.”

“There should not be anyone from the Bluebell left around here,” Lan noted. “That leaves only hollows.”

Or the Watch, Tristan thought, but they should not be involving themselves in the Trial of Lines.

“At least ten,” Sanale said, “but they are good. Could be more. All moving east, quiet but quick.”

“If they were friends to the warband in the camp,” the thief said, “they should have no reason to be sneaking around.”

“They could be hiding from the airavatan,” Sarai suggested.

“This far east?” Yong said. “If it were anywhere near here it should have already found the camp. They must be hiding from the other hollows.”

Tristan did not disagree. The beast had last been seen hours to the west and it had no reason to push this far east save the hollow camp – which would already be as a graveyard, if the airavatan had caught scent of it.

“That complicates things,” Ferranda Villazur grimaced. “We don’t want to be caught in the middle of a cult war.”

“If we let them get into a scrap first, it will become be easier to plant the carcass,” Tristan pragmatically said.

“We don’t know if they will fight,” Yong said. “They could band together. And even if they do, it might not be anytime soon.”

It was early morning still, before the dawning hour where most of Sacromonte woke, so Tristan would admit it was a toss-up: there was no telling whether this fresh warband would want to press on to strike while the other hollows were asleep or rest instead.

“We must track them and find out,” Ferranda said.

“It would be dangerous to try the cultist camp before we know we won’t be attacked from behind,” Sarai agreed.

So did Tristan, as it happened, and the rest of them. Ferranda and Sanale were the ones who headed out into the woods, the rest of their company waiting in the clearing and huddling for warmth until the pair returned with news. The thief lowered himself to the ground and rested his back against a tree, closing his eyes to enjoy the break – though not so much he ever ceased listening to the noises around him. All this talk of ambushes had his nerves thin. Before long he heard someone heading his way, though what he found when he opened his eyes surprised him. Francho, hand smoothing back what few wisps of white hair remained atop his head, came to plop himself down by his side.

The old professor held his flat cap tucked under the arm of his worn green coat, pulled tight enough around his neck that only the collar of his cotton shirt showed. His boots were of good make and obviously new, but his breeches were labourer’s clothes in dull brown whose seams were beginning to give. He was dressed, Tristan thought, like a man who had raided his wardrobe for clothes he thought fitting for the countryside and put them out without thought to what fit and not. You bought the boots just for the Dominion, didn’t you? That was telling, the thief thought. Francho, unlike Vanesa, still had an eye to living through this.

The toothless old man let out a sigh when he rested his back against the tree, fruitlessly trying to pull his coat even tighter.

“Try to gather your strength,” Tristan advised. “This is the last breath before the plunge.”

“So I’ve gathered,” Francho agreed. “It has been an interesting few days, Tristan. I have seen things I never thought I might.”

“That temple was stripped clean,” the thief drily said. “Is a single supplicant’s cithara enough to please you so?”

“I went treasure hunting when I was a youth, so empty temples are old hand to me,” the old man chuckled. “Three expeditions in the isles of Nemn, though our captains were so careful bolder hunters had already emptied the ruins.”

The thief hid his surprise. The isles of Nemn were famous in Sacromonte: treasure hunters had been sailing there for decades yet were said to have found no more than a third of the islands. Many of them could only be reached if their name was known, some ancient Antediluvian aether machine otherwise keeping them hidden. Once every decade or so, when a new name was dug up by scholars, every treasure crew south of Ixion’s Lighthouse competed to be the first to plunder the depths. The stories Tristan heard made it plain the crews were as dangerous to each other as the dead gods and the traps, not at all the kind of place he imagined a man who taught at the University of Reve might go.

“What was it that surprised you, then?” he asked.

The old man paused for a moment.

“That young girl on the ship,” he said. “I never caught her name.”

Tristan’s belly clenched. There was only one he could be meaning.

“Marzela,” he said. “Her name was Marzela.”

Francho sighed, which set him to coughing into his hand. The cough never got worse but neither did ever seem to go away, which had left the thief to wonder whether it was from the depredations of old age or from a contract’s price.

“A tragedy,” Francho said. “It always is, when a god takes one of us, but I had never thought to see a Saint with my own eyes.”

“I could do without seeing it again,” Tristan said.

“Oh,” Francho softly said, “I agree.”

A hesitant pause.

“Have you read what Alizia Arquer wrote on the three modes of the divine?” Francho asked.

Tristan cocked an eyebrow. As a matter of fact, he had. Abuela had obtained for him the extract of the work being referred to, The Sea of Shapes, concerning the subject. He had been interested enough to track down a complete copy afterwards. He’d even set aside his distaste for the family name involved – the Arquer were one of the Six, the infanzones of infanzones – and paid proper coin for it. Stealing from those who peddled witch books was a fool’s bargain.

“Perception, dislocation and manifestation,” Tristan quoted.

These were the three modes through which gods interacted with the material, according to Lady Arquer. Perception, for a god to make themselves seen to a mortal, was the most basic. Even the most destitute of deities could do it and it was the limit of Fortuna’s own power. Gods who were still little more than shapes in the aether first brushed against Vesper this way, reaching through places or times matched to their nature. Tristan himself had met Fortuna at his lowest, hiding in a shattered shrine with no way to live save beating long odds.

Dislocation was the act through which a god brought a mortal into themselves, a connection of souls that could not be done without an existing bridge – usually a contract. It was an experience supposedly much like a vision, the world around you grinding to a halt until the god released their hold. Even that was a trick of perception, however, for no god was powerful enough to halt the march of Vesper: it was only by bringing a soul into themselves that could cheat and make a single heartbeat seem an hour.

The last was manifestation, what all gods relentlessly sought: to become physical, aether manifest. In Lady Arquer’s words, ‘to overcome entropy, existence becoming less effort than absence’. It could only be achieved through mortals – by contracts, sacrifice and prayer. The Manes, those old gods who were patrons to the infanzones, were said to have walked the world since before the fall of Liergan. Not all need be so old, forever. The Old Alcazar, the broken fortress at the heart of Sacromonte turned temple district, was full of temples and shrines to gods manifest. It wasn’t only the nobles that saw divinity in the flesh either.

Even the Murk had a few, though only fools bargained with gods who chose to make their home among squalor and desperation.

“Lady Alizia’s works have long been of interest to the university,” Francho said. “The Arquer now jealously hoard their secrets, so it has been the work of generations to expand on the original postulations.”

Tristan was not surprised at the secrecy: the Arquer were famous for being able to forge ‘legacy’ contracts, bargains with gods that were passed down the bloodline. They sold that expertise for riches and favours, and whether you were a the most splendid of infanzones or the lowest of rats no one liked to share their begging bowl.

“I was once friends with the Master of Aetheric Studies, Tristan,” Francho continued with forced nonchalance, “and she told me of an experiment made on the nature of sainthood.”

“Did she,” Tristan frowned, grown wary of the conversation.

He could not grasp where the old professor was headed and it raised his hackles. This was not idle conversation, he could tell that much.

“The question to be resolved was as follows: does one absolutely need to draw on a contract for the process of sainthood to begin, or is continued exposition to the lesser modes – perception and dislocation – enough on its own?”

The thief stilled. So that was what this conversation was about. He met the man’s dark eyes.

“You heard me talking,” he said.

Francho coughed, the sound of wet as the saliva flecking his lips.

“I saw your lips move,” he said. “And once I thought of it, it is not so hard to put together: how often did I see you looking at something in the dark or muttering to yourself? I had though it a nervous habit.”

Fortuna leaned against the tree, cocking an eyebrow as her red dress trailed in the muck and leaves.

“I thought it would be Sarai that caught us,” the goddess admitted. “Interesting.”

Tristan forced himself not to look. It was more habit than need, for already he knew that denial was not on the table.

“I am not in danger of sainthood,” Tristan replied in a murmur. “There is no need to worry.”

He would have preferred to dismiss the professor entirely but that would be unwise. If Francho took this to the others out of fear, the thief might well be cast out of their company: no one would want to take a risk with a Saint. The old man grimaced.

“I understand your god may be assuring you of that,” the old professor gently said, “but perception is not meant to last so long. I imagine it began when you made your contract. How long have you been continuously seeing them – a week, a month? The danger now grows by the hour.”

Fortuna laughed. He kept his face blank.

“Pretend,” the thief slowly said, “that it has been a year.”

“Or ten,” the goddess added.

Francho peered at him dubiously.

“That is…” he began, then stopped. “You are serious.”

“I am.”

“Your god should be dead,” the scholar said. “Perception takes power, and the god does not devour you at the end then it is frittering itself away for nothing. Once it has spent itself, its consciousness will fade back into the aether.”

The thief flicked up a glance at Fortuna, who looked as baffled as he felt.

“It feels more natural to be with you than not,” the goddess told him. “Tell the idiot I have not grown weaker.”

“It says it has not faded since starting,” Tristan duly repeated.

Fortuna, scowling, began reaching for his hear as if threatening to pull at it.

“She,” he hastily revealed. “She says.”

It,” Fortuna repeated in disgust. “You calamitous brat, how dare you deny my beauty for even an instant? Poets wept at my leaving, Tristan, they fucking wept.”

Alas, they had company so he could ask her whether she was sure they had not been weeping until she left. Francho’s eyes were wide and alight.

“Fascinating,” the old professor murmured. “The study of gods is the study of exceptions so the cry of impossibility is that of a fool, but never have I seen our understanding of the modes so contradicted. Your goddess must be extraordinary.”

A heartbeat passed.

“I’ve changed my mind,” Fortuna announced, preening against the tree. “He is obviously a man of piercing insight.”

Tristan supposed it was senseless to call flattery a weakness when the Lady of Long Odds was made up mostly of those in the first place. Describing her by her strengths would be like describing a sinking ship by how well its sails could catch the wind: not untrue but rather missing the point.

“A discussion for another time,” Tristan calmly replied, quite possibly meaning never. “I hope your concerns were set to rest.”

The scholar looked puzzled, for a moment, and only then remembered how their conversation had begun. He coughed in embarrassment.

“Yes, naturally, of course,” Francho hurriedly said. “I did not mean to pry into your affairs, my boy. It was only worry.”

“I understand,” Tristan said, and in truth he did.

He had not enjoyed the polite interrogation, for that was what their talk had been, but he might well have done the same in the other man’s shoes. The professor still felt guilty, however, it was plain on his face. In practice he had asked of Tristan’s contract, which was the kind of thing some people pulled knives over. The guilt made the man babble, seeking to fill the silence. After a few aborted attempts at idle talk he fell back on safer grounds.

“I have been listening to old stones,” Francho said. “The raised ring of stones where Yong and Lady Villazur found the hollow camp, you might be interested to hear it is only one of many.”

Tristan cocked an eyebrow.

“I am,” he admitted. “There are others?”

“I am not sure of the number, but there will be others along the length of the river splitting the island,” the professor said. “More interesting yet, I believe them built by the same people who raised the shrine were we found Lady Villazur. The cultists care not for them, save as building materials.”

“So what were they for?” he asked. “They do not look like shrines.”

“I cannot tell,” Francho enthusiastically said. “Some voices speak of ritual killing, but that may be the work of the Red Eye – it can be hard to tell the when and who of what I hear. I find intriguing, however, that they were raised along the river. Many cultures saw running water as a metaphysical boundary: the rings could be meant to strengthen or weaken it.”

The chatted for a while still in low voices, Tristan keeping the talk going in part to distract from their earlier one. Twice he raised his voice when speaking of the stones when someone was close, the second time when it was Lan. That should throw them off the tracks of the earlier conversation. The talk was long done by the time Ferranda and Sanale returned.

Their faces were grim. The news were not good.

“We did not find them,” the Malani bluntly said.

The man’s directness was starting to grow on him. It had a certain charm to it.

“The trail cut off after a field of gravel,” Ferranda added. “There is no telling if they are still around.”

Tristan took off his hat – which was doing a delightful job of keeping dripping water off his scalp, a testament to the occasional Malani stroke of brilliance – and passed a hand through his hair.

“We need to plant the bait on the cultists anyway,” he said. “If we wait too long they’ll break camp and our plan is good as finished.”

None of them liked the additional risk, but what choice did they have? It was simple but careful work, stuffing the dead fox with lodestone extract. Lady Villazur had caught the animal the back with a throwing knife – one he’d never seen her use, caution he could only approve of – so he had to widen the wound a bit before inserting the substance. He made sure wash his hands careful with alcohol after. There was less of it left than he would have liked.

“Careful not to get any on you,” he warned.

Lady Ferranda silently nodded. She and Yong were the ones to set out for the cultist camp again, leaving the rest of them to wait in that same clearing. There was no point in finding a better hiding place when the trees and stones here would serve fine. Tristan helped a tired Vanesa to fold her legs beneath a jutting rock, tucked away out of sight. The bandage around her eye was red again, he saw with a grimaced. But he only had one roll of makeshift bandages left and this would keep for a while still so he did not make the offer.

“We are almost through,” Tristan told her. “Once we cross the bridge it should be a clear path to the second trial.”

It would be senseless for cultists to wait in ambush past the bridge when the bridge was already being guarded. He could not be sure, of course, but he doubted there would be much trouble on the last stretch of the journey. Vanesa wanly smiled.

“My legs won’t give yet, don’t worry,” she said. “It is these cursed roots that are never where they should be.”

“Once we’re sure the beast is on the hollows, we’ll open the lanterns wide,” he told her. “It will be easier to move for us all.”

Sanale had done the rounds while he busied himself with the old woman, nudging the few lacking in prudence to find better places, and now there were only the two of them left. The huntsman took him aside. Tristan had never gotten so close a look at the beadworks on the man’s cloak and shirt before: they were all sharp angles and deep colors, though nothing so bright it would stand out in the woods. The thief had heard that all the clothes adorned with the same that were sold in Sacramonte were fakes, for beadwork was particular to the northern Low Isle and the colored patterns particular to family clans of that storm-wracked land. The other man sought and held his gaze.

“The beast might catch us,” Sanale grunted.

Tristan’s brow rose.

“It is a risk,” he cautiously agreed.

“If it do,” the huntsman says, “and you betray us, I will shoot you first.”

The thief’s eyes narrowed.

“That sounds like a threat,” he said.

“Is,” Sanale said, sounding pleased at his quick understanding. “So don’t. Fuck infanzones, but not Ferranda.”

“I thought it was the very opposite, with you two,” he drily replied.

The Malani frowned, confusion pulling at his scarred cheeks – little smooth stripes Tristan had never noticed before, none thicker than a razor blade. The man’s Antigua might not be good enough for wordplay the thief eventually admitted.

“You and her,” he said instead.

Sanale’s face brightened with understanding and he nodded.

“Yes,” he said. “She is not like the others. So don’t betray, or I’ll kill you.”

Well, that did have the benefit of being impeccably straightforward. No nuances to get lost in.

“I won’t,” Tristan assured him.

The Malani eyed him for a while, then slowly nodded.

“She thinks Sarai runs you,” Sanale said. “But I don’t. You’re more like umndeni.”

A word in Umoya, Tristan thought, but not one he recognized.

“We’re allies,” he shrugged.

“We should be too,” the huntsman bluntly said. “Better you than infanzones. All snakes.”

Against his better judgement, the thief’s lips twitched.

“One of your own nobles went with them,” he pointed out. “Tredegar.”

Sanale snorted.

“Peers,” he said, like it explained everything.

When he saw it did not, the huntsman continued.

“Half are mad,” Sanale explained, “the other act it.”

It had the air of an old saying to it, which made it all the more amusing to hear.

“Not a great admirer of nobles, I take it,” Tristan grinned.

“My uncle shoot their taxmen when they come to the hold,” the huntsman proudly said. “Outlaw under three different names.”

It was making an increasing amount of sense to the thief how Sanale got along so well with Yong, a man who referred to nobles by a word which meant relic.

“Yours are a forward-thinking folk, Sanale,” Tristan told him. “Would that we were all so wise.”

The Malani eyed him, as if trying to ascertain if he was being made sport of, then nodded decisively.

“The Trial of Ruins needs allies,” the huntsman stated. “The weak get sold out. Think on it.”

Tristan found, to his surprise, that he was considering it. He was yet hesitant to tie himself too closely to anyone – the more interest he had to care for, the harder it would be to get a good shot at Cozme Aflor – but he could do worse for allies than this pair. They were competent, and while he did not trust Villazur in the slightest he was fairly sure that if Sanale ever intended to turn on him the knife would come from the front and not the back. The huntsman offered him a polite nod, which he returned, and then Sanale went to cut off the last lantern entirely.

There were plenty of roots and stones to hide under, but after staying so long in the same clearing Tristan was feeling restless. The brush of wind against the leaves above had him reaching for his knife, what he thought to be a bird only a shivering branch, but the idea it brought to mind pleased him.

It took a minute or two to find a halfway dry tree with branches low enough he could hoist himself up, but find it he did. The bark bit at his fingers as he climbed but the work was not arduous and once crouched on the lowest branch he found another in reach: he’d be able to get higher with little effort. Once he began rising he continued on a whim, the thought of breaking past the canopy of this damnable forest too pleasing to resist.

In a matter of minutes he broke past the leaves, face emerging for his first clear look at the sky since he’d entered the forest. The stars shone pale in the distance, their light just enough to outline the sea of trees spread out below. When squinting he could almost make out where the treeline ended to the north, the ravine where the river ran. The bridge was too far to make out. Breathing in slowly, the thief let tension bleed out of his frame. It was not in his hands whether Yong and the infanzona would succeed, all he could do was wait. Until then, he might as well take in the rare sight of a wild forest that – was that mist?

For three secondsTristan leaned forward, heart beating against his ears, and prayed to any god listening it was just some fog from the rain he saw. But it was too thick, moved too quickly. The heliodoran beast. It’s coming. It was too close for the lodestone extract to be responsible: Sanale had said the lemure saw smells as colours, but while a beacon of colour had just been lit the monster was more than halfway to the camp already. It’d already been close, but why? The thief struggled to understand where it had gone wrong, until finally he found the keystone.

Sanale had said the tracks he’d found earlier were heading east, but perhaps it might have been more accurate to say they were heading away from the west.

“It was after them,” he muttered. “Fuck.”

Sarai had been right. The cultists hadn’t been going east because they were looking for a fight with the other hollows, they were running away from the heliodoran beast. And Tristan figured they might well have lost it, because there’d been no sign of the monster, only now most of a bottle’s worth of lodestone was wafting up like a column of smoke. It was like waving a red flag before a bull. Cursing under his breath, he got moving: branch after branch, until he could leap down into the leaves. Vanesa peeked out from under her stone.

“Tristan?” she called out.

“Trouble,” he replied. “Sanale, the beast is already close.”

The Malani huntsman stepped out of the shadow between trees like he’d just manifested out of thin air, grim face gone grimmer.

“I’ll fetch them, then we run,” he said.

The addition of Yong to ‘them’ was likely more than just politeness, considering how well the pair got along. Tristan shook his head.

“I’ll go,” the thief said instead.

The man looked about to object, so he raised his hand to cut him off.

“If the people here have to run, I can’t guide them,” he said. “You can. I’ll be enough to play messenger, Sanale.”

Reluctantly, the Malani nodded. He gave few curt instructions as to the path to follow, which Tristan carefully committed to memory, and without further ceremony he went.

It would have been a lie to say that Tristan moved smoothly or skillfully.

He almost ripped his knee up sliding down a flat stone and used the wrong lightning-struck tree as a signpost, forcing him to double back and take a left past the running water. But he got there, and though it came at the cost of some scuffing and spitting out a mouthful of dead leaves he got to the outskirts of the cultist camp. Creeping across the wet earth he risked a look, finding a few fires lit from behind the broken ring of raised stones – of which barely half were left. The trees were thick here, so close every path needed squeezing through, but that worked in his favour for now. It would be difficult to pick him out even for a darkling.

From what he could tell the cultists were not yet awake, save for the watchers – two of which were perched atop raised stones. Now he needed to find out if Yong and Ferranda were still around, dearly hoping they hadn’t just walked past each other in the dark.

When a gloved hand coved his mouth, pulling him back, he moved without thought.

Elbow in the stomach, pivot, opposite elbow in the neck while he reached for his knife. There was a grunt behind him and he turned to see Ferranda Villazur clutching her head as she stumbled back. She was groaning in pain. Behind her Yong moved out from behind an oak’s trunk.

“You should have whistled,” the Tianxi murmured.

“I can see that now, yes,” the infanzona rasped out.

“You’re lucky I looked before using the knife,” Tristan told her, unsympathetic.

Tempted as he was to rub salt in the noble’s wound, there were more pressing matters.

“The airavatan is close,” he said. “Where is the bait?”

In the dark it was hard to make out their expressions but there was no missing how they both stiffened. Neither were fool enough to think anything but death awaited if the beast caught them.

“In a berry bush close to the edge of their camp,” Ferranda replied. “How close, Tristan?”

“I can’t be sure now, but when I left-”

He never finished the sentence.

Not for lack of trying, but because at his feet mist was billowing out. The thickness of the growth had played against him, let him miss the creeping advance until it was too late. The airavatan was here, and where its mist spread there was only silence. A shiver of dread went down his spine. If it had found them… But from the corner of his eye he saw movement near the edge of the cultist camp. In the trembling light of the fires a hulking shape approached, tearing through the trees in eerie silence. Gods, but it was so quick for a creature so large. It almost seemed delicate, the way it moved, until you saw the crushing weight it bored down on all it touched.

 Panicking hollows tried to wake their fellows without being able to scream in alarm, but it was too late. The great beast slowed only for a moment, when it reached the edge of the ring of raised stones. Tentacles carefully felt out the edge of them, and after finding what they wanted the beast burst through.

Someone pulled at his arm, and Tristan did not fight back. They ran, leaving the cultists to their death.

The way back was faster than when he’d come alone, but not fast enough.

They could not run as quick as Tristan felt the need to, heart racing in fear: it was dark and slippery and none of them had brought a lantern. It’d been too risky. He followed Yong’s back as best he could, tried to walk where the man walked, and only slipped the once. Neither of the others stopped for him when he did. Tristan was not angered by it, could not be when a primal terror pressed against his own back. As soon as they found the others, he thought, they must all run. The plan was not yet undone, only on the razor’s edge. They had been meant to already be getting closer to the bridge when the heliodoran beast attacked the cultist camp, but this was not beyond salvaging. If the airavatan took its time with the hollows they might still get across in time.

Tristan felt relief well up in his throat at the sight of the lightning-struck tree he recognized from earlier, knowing it meant they were close, but ahead of him the others were no longer moving. They were hiding behind the hollow of a birch, eyes ahead, and he joined them with great care to be quiet.

The rest of their crew was out of hiding, a half-open lantern by Sanale’s foot casting its glow over the clearing. The Malani huntsman had his musket out and pointed, the others around bearing their own arms. It was plain to see why: facing them were a dozen armed hollows. The other warband, Tristan thought through clenched teeth. The one that had been fleeing the beast. He pulled his knife. Yong had a pistol in hand and was already loading it with powder, while Ferranda Villazur unsheathed her sword with care to keep the sound low. They were at the back of the cultists, if they struck first…

“Peace, strangers,” a woman called out. “None of us can afford to spill blood here.”

Tristan’s eyes followed the voice and what he found gave him pause. The hollows were armed with spears and swords, a few with mail and one a breastplate, but one among them wore only robes and bore no blade. It was blonde woman with skin pale as milk and a broad face, aged around what must be late thirties. Her eyes were wide and shining, unsettlingly black. She’d caught the three of them out and the advantage now lay with her band, but the enemy did not look eager to fight – a fight Tristan’s crew might not win if they forced it. The three of them traded resigned glances before coming out of the trees, carefully circling around the darklings to join the others.

“I know that look,” Yong said, spitting into the leaves. “Bishop, are you?”

“A learned man,” the woman praised, tone friendly. “I am Bishop Dionne, a servant of the divine.”

“Lovely to meet you,” Lan called out.

A rat to the bone, that one, Tristan fondly thought. She’d shake hands with the King of Hell himself if she thought him a useful relation.

“A sentiment shared,” Bishop Dionne easily replied. “I would have no quarrel between our warbands. We have already suffered losses and abandoned the season of the hunt. Besides, spilling blood will bring the woken god on us all. There are only tears to be had in that.”

Ferranda had come to stand besides Sanale, sword in hand, and she took the lead.

“Then let us all part ways in peace,” Lady Ferranda offered.

“That would be pleasing,” the bishop agreed. “But first I seek of you knowledge of how the woken god was drawn here. We had lost it, mere hours ago. I believe that change is of your doing, yes?”

Hesitation. It was a reasonable thing to ask, but already they could all dimly feel it would not really end at that first request. Perhaps this was, the thief thought, best handled by him. He stepped into the lantern’s light and made a show of sheathing his knife. The hollow warriors made no move to return the courtesy, but it drew the bishop’s approving eye.

“It was a scent,” Tristan told her. “Medicine I carried that also happens to draw the attention of gods. It has all been spent.”

He disliked speaking up, drawing attention to himself like this, but they needed to go and he didn’t trust anyone else to get it done as quickly. Every breath spent here was one less between them and the beast. The priestess smiled pleasantly.

“And how am I to know you speak truth?” she asked. “You might have cursed my warband the same way.”

She wanted something, as he’d thought. She’s mentioned losses earlier so maybe she wanted a prize to compensate for them. Something to bring back home to avoid the perception of complete defeat. Already he was going through his options, finding what he might offer as a bribe, and opened his mouth to –

Yong casually lowered his pistol and shot a hollow.

A scream of pain, followed by more of surprise and anger. Swords and spears rose on the other side, pistols and blades on theirs, but Tristan’s eyes were on the bishop. And when he saw the expression that flickered there, he understood that Yong had not been so reckless after all. Bishop Dionne was not furious, for all that ger face now showed anger. For the barest of heartbeats she had been amused. When Tristan’s eyes moved, he was not surprised to find that Yong had only shot the warrior in the leg.

“You offer insult, stranger,” Dionne said.

“I offer a gift,” Yong replied without batting an eye. “A man you know you will outrun. Let us part on those terms, Bishop, for you will get no more of us.”

The sole man in mail pleaded something to his priest in a guttural language. If Tristan were inclined to bet, he’d say he was asking for permission to fight.

“There is no need for that, Vasil,” Bishop Dionne smiled. “Let us accept this gift in the spirit it was meant. Come here, Alin.”

Grimaces bloomed across the faces of her warriors and the wounded man took a step back, eyes wet with tears.

“No, Bishop,” Alin pleaded, “I swear I would-”

The priest laid a hand on his head, and there was a small stir of wind. The warrior shivered, only for him to straighten his back as she withdrew her fingers.

“I take your pain for an hour, my son,” Dionne said. “You have a chance now: outwit the god, or earn the honour of its teeth.”

They had just cast him out, Tristan thought. The smell of blood was sure to draw the heliodoran beast, so he must be left behind. And part of him felt horror at how easily that life had just been thrown away but the part had been trained, the one that kept him alive all these years, was instead fitting pieces together. The airavatan had slain trial-takers and cultists both the day before the Bluebell docked, but there had been no trace of them impaled inside its maw when he saw inside yesterday. They are only kept there until death, he decided. How long did it take a man to die from impalement? There was no telling, unless you knew where they got impaled, and that was impossible to predict. But the odds were still worth it. Bishop Dionne flicked a glance their way.

“Let us part ways in peace, as was offered,” she said, an ironic lilt to the offer.

“No,” Tristan said, and stepped forward.

“What are you-”

Someone silenced Felis as the thief took his cabinet off his back, opening it up. He took out two vials, then a rag to go with them. He only had two clean ones left, at this rate he’d run out.

“What are your intentions, child?” the bishop asked.

“I am a physician,” Tristan lied. “I have taken oath to help those who suffer, even darklings. Let me treat his wound.”

Dionne looked taken aback. The hollow she had already good as cast out turned a pleading look on her, so she ended up nodding her head with open bemusement.

“You may proceed.”

“Sit down,” Tristan ordered the man.

Drenching the rag in alcohol, he cleaned the wound and explained to ‘Alin’ that he could not risk taking out the lead ball inside his leg lest he be at risk of bleeding out. Instead he cleaned the burns and wrapped the wounds with the last of his bandages before offering the man vial to drink.

“It will kill the pain for half a day,” he said. “It will also taste foul, but drink the whole thing anyway.”

The hollow gratefully nodded and downed it, almost retching at the taste. He handed back the vial and Tristan rose to his feet before helping him up.

“It is all I can do,” the thief said. “I can only wish you good luck.”

“You have done much already,” Alin, his Antigua faintly guttural. “My blessings go with you, son of the Radiance.”

Now there was something to trouble a man’s sleep. Tristan smiled back anyway. Bishop Dionne approached, giving a weighing look, and leaned close.

“I thank you for the kindness, child,” she said. “It is almost a shame that you are all already dead.”

Somehow he suspected she had not become a bishop because of her bedside manner, but that was fine. He had not done a kindness at all. Their groups parted ways with fewer glares than there had been a moment ago, though no one from either side had loosened their grip on their weapon. The last Tristan saw of them was the wounded warrior being encircled by the others, a chant beginning on the priest’s lips, and then they were hurrying away. Not long after they were out of sight he was pulled to the fore.

“Why did we just waste time watching you pretend to help that darkling?” Yong bluntly asked.

“Pretend?” Ferranda said, surprised.

“He is out of painkillers,” Sarai told her. “What did you actually make him drink, Tristan?”

“Volcian yew,” the thief said. “My entire stock.”

Sanale let out a hard bark of laughter.

“A poison?” Yong frowned.

“Only for spirits,” the Malani grinned. “Clever man.”

“The airavatan is going to be eating our friend soon enough,” Tristan said. “And when it does, it will also be eating a bellyful of poison.”

The heliodoran beast ate the corpses it impaled inside its own maw. It must, for there had been no trace of the first wave of trial-takers there when he had seen inside the mouth yesterday. The thief suspected that they were kept impaled so long as they lived to suffer and were consumed when dead. That was his bet: that the hollow would die quick enough inside the maw for the poison in him to matter.

Now all that was left was to run and hope the roll of the dice went their way.